SWAMI VIVEKANANDA ON THE VEDAS AND UPANISHADS

By Sister Gayatriprana of The Vedanta Society of Southern California

Chapters 1 to 10 on this page

For Chapters 11 onwards click here

For chapters 17 onwards click here

PREFACE

After fourteen years of continuous work, the compilation, Swami Vivekananda on the Vedas and Upanisads, is now ready to come to the light of day. It began, partially as a response to the current confusion over the coherency of Swami Vivekananda’s Neo-Vedanta and partially as a search for the essence of his message to contemporary humanity. As time went by, the volume of the work and a certain compelling pattern of inner organization built up a critical mass and momentum which swept the project forward to its present state of completion. A number of loose ends remain untied, however. Perhaps that is a good thing, for it provides opportunities for readers to make contributions and additions to the overall body of the work.

The invaluable nucleus for this work is Swami Yogeshananda’s Swami Vivekananda Quotes the Upanishads, an unpublished compilation made from the Complete Works in 1960, before much material now available appeared in the public domain. The swami’s work did not include the classical four mahavakyas, which have been researched and included in this compilation along with some other major mantras such as Saccidananda. I am very much indebted to Swami Yogeshananda’s pioneering work.

I sincerely hope that, by bringing this material to light on the Internet we shall, on the one hand, receive feedback from readers everywhere, improving and strengthening the work; and, on the other, will take a step towards establishing the Himalayan majesty of the Vedanta, particularly in its modern incarnation of the Neo-Vedanta of Ramakrishna-Vivekananda.

SWAMI VIVEKANANDA ON THE VEDAS AND UPANISHADS

COMPILER’S INTRODUCTION

Re-visioning the Message of Swami Vivekananda

a) The Need for a Reassessment of Swami Vivekananda and His Neo-Vedanta

When we read about Swami Vivekananda, in most instances we hear of his charisma, his striking appearance, or his "cyclonic", impetuous movement to effect change in both East and West. And, as often as not, it is conceded that he met with conspicuous success in his undertakings (though Western intellectuals, not keen to be beholden to the Orient, are less enthusiastic on this score than are the Indians) This much is in the common domain.

As the dust settles on the past hundred years, however, we are hearing more and more, even from the precincts of the Ramakrishna Order itself, that Swami Vivekananda was "not a systematic thinker" or, less generously, that he was "inconsistent", "confusing", and even "incoherent". A rather strange string of epithets for a man who is, at the same time, touted as the eternal companion of the avatar Ramakrishna! Can we ascribe such exalted status to one whose thinking processes were, in the common estimation, inferior even to a merely normal, educated person?

More insidiously, there is also a movement afoot among orthodox, scholarly Hindus and traditionalists of other faiths which asserts that Sri Ramakrishna, as also Swami Vivekananda and the Order he founded are anti-intellectual and ultimately responsible for the contemporary breakdown of the Hindu tradition. Again, a rather odd evaluation of two personalities whose avowed mission in life was the re-establishment of the Eternal Religion and the culture which emanates from it!

To someone who has benefited immensely from the so-called new (Neo-) Vedanta of Ramakrishna-Vivekananda, such assertions come as a surprise and, at the same time, a challenge. Why are such wild statements being made, even by swamis of the Ramakrishna Order? Are Sri Ramakrishna and Swami Vivekananda merely "paper tigers" with no enduring substance to them? The testimony of one’s own life immediately cries, "No!" and a deep conviction arises that, no matter what contradictions and inconsistencies may appear on the surface of Neo-Vedanta, there must be a coherency, meaning and a profoundly supportive and nurturing structure to Neo-Vedanta that, as yet, is not fully apparent.

The material you have before you is a first step towards an exploration of the structure of Neo-Vedanta, a response to the oft-repeated statement that "Swami Vivekananda was not a thinker, merely a Hindu reformer." The possibility that he is a Vedantic acarya in the line of the Vedic rsis, Buddha and Sri Sankaracarya is not entertained, far less explored; and therefore the pronouncements on his "inadequacies" are self-fulfilled.

However, to be fair, it is indeed true to say that the materials of Swami Vivekananda’s teaching, as extant today, do not readily lend themselves to the sort of systematization that is needed to see the inner structure of his thought. The primary reason for this situation is that he died at the age of 39, worn out by his Herculean labors to awaken the spiritual currents of both India and the West. Although he yearned for the quiet and solitude to write a systematic treatise on Sri Ramakrishna’s new approach to the Vedanta, his hectic schedule of travel and reform made it impossible for him to live a full span of life, far less to write a philosophical magnum opus. In the absence of such a blueprint from the swami himself, the organization of his copious works has proven to be challenging. His published Complete Works are proverbially a thicket in which it is all too easy to get lost and hopelessly confused! One begins to see how his detractors have arrived at their position, but not to give up hope of finding a method by which the inner structure of his work can at last be demonstrated.

b) A Basic Point of Reference for the Assessment of Neo-Vedanta

At this juncture, what seems to be necessary is to establish a reference point to which the whole project of revisioning Swami Vivekananda’s message can be related. Almost certainly the most basic and obvious one is that he perceived himself as a Vedantin and that he believed his message to be a commentary on Sri Ramakrishna’s re-living and re-interpreting the Upanisads in the contemporary era. This is the matrix from which everything else emanated. Such a view is, from one standpoint, Swami Vivekananda’s "application" to be taken seriously as a Vedantic acarya or teacher, his "position statement" for any further evaluation. It provides the basis, not only for a rational and systematic assessment of his work, but also for the process of his acceptance as a Vedantic teacher. Traditionally, any person who calls himself a Vedantic teacher is expected to accept the Upanisads as the source of truth and to comment upon them and their two auxiliary texts, the Bhagavadgita and the Brahma Sutras. From that standpoint, Swami Vivekananda could be readily dismissed as a Vedantic acarya., because he failed to produce a written and systematic commentary on these texts.

We have already mentioned how the swami was cheated of time to carry out this basic work, despite his desire to do so; but not of infinite opportunities to introduce the Upanisadic worldview into every nook and cranny of his vision of contemporary life. We find, therefore, in the catacombs of the Complete Works, as well as in the Ramakrishna-Vivekananda literature generally, a wealth of comments by Swami Vivekananda on the Upanisads, Gita and Brahma Sutras, gems lying strewn helter-skelter as the swami responded spontaneously - and gave his very life - to the crying needs of East and West.

On pondering the problem of the swami’s "inconsistencies" it therefore seemed an obvious first step to gather up these gems and arrange them in the traditional patterns of Vedanta which is, after all, the very template of Sri Ramakrishna and Swami Vivekananda. If, under the heading of the four Vedas and their subsections, especially the Upanisads, we could gather the scattered treasures of Swami Vivekananda’s utterances, would we be in a better position to see the structure and coherency of his thought? It is my hope that the reader of this compilation is now in a position to answer that question for him- or herself. Whoever can encompass the sheer volume of this work, amounting to nearly half of the nine-volume Complete Works, will see how it attests to the central position of the Vedas and Upanisads in the thought of Swami Vivekananda. Again, the concentration of the swami’s wide-ranging and intense thought under the rubric of a commentary on the Vedas and Upanisads puts it, as it were, in a super-cooled crucible where its powerful internal dynamics can be more readily studied than in the freewheeling milieu of his spontaneous utterances to an infinite variety of people and situations. It is as if we have peeled off several layers from the swami’s work and are laying bare the core form from which everything else takes its origin.

Encountering such "DNA" of Swami Vivekananda’s core thought can be nothing less than a total experience. As one enters into his "commentaries" as presented in this work, one find, as it were, terra firma disappearing and the rapid unfoldment of universe after universe, each expanding infinitely and yet at the same time as close as one’s jugular vein, to borrow a phrase from the Koran. It is my belief that such encounters can and will open up new vistas into what Swami Vivekananda was about, not just in the piecemeal way that tends to result when we dabble on the surface of his vast and protean works.

c) Approaching Neo-Vedanta as an Integral Whole

Here we are entering into the very paradigm of the Vedanta itself, the deep matrix from which have emanated the Upanisads, Buddha, Sri Sankaracarya and the entire galaxy of the Vedantic tradition as we know it. The present work plugs us into the very heart of Vedantic experience, enabling us to grasp the essence of all that preceded Neo-Vedanta and at the same time to flow into the endless new forms that bubble up continuously in Swami Vivekananda’s thought. This material, selected on the basis of its conformity with the Vedantic archetype is, I believe, the basis on which a truly critical and authentic evaluation of the structure of Neo-Vedanta can begin to be made. This is the mode in which the compilation took form and in which I hope readers will approach it. No doubt many a familiar or arresting quote will attract recognition or beguile with its novelty; but my purpose is, in fact, to go beyond individual quotes to a sense of the whole and an inkling of the total structure. I believe that, if we grasp the gestalt itself, each quote will then shine, not just in its own radiance, but in the radiance of the interconnected whole. This is the best way, in my view, to reach a sense of the consistency and cogency of the Neo-Vedanta of Ramakrishna-Vivekananda.

Approaching the work in this spirit imposes on the compiler a rather different task than merely providing inspirational texts for the faithful. Seeking the gestalt inevitably imposes the mandate to be as all-inclusive as possible, even at the risk of bringing in material, from some standpoints "peripheral". Certain broad categories, however, should be covered:

1. East and West, the two empirical domains of Swami Vivekananda’s work, the mirror-image needs of which elicited from Swami Vivekananda different, but complementary responses.

2. The integrated four yogas, the platform from which he addressed the task of self-transformation of contemporary humanity.

3. The concrete and the metaphysical, the "this"-world and the "other"-world, both of which have a valued place in Swami Vivekananda’s Neo-Vedanta and exist as poles in his scheme of self-transcendence and self-manifestation, the two aspects of his approach to the issue of maya at the very core of Vedanta and, for that matter, the human condition anywhere.

4. Evolution and involution of consciousness, the twin processes which weave together all of the phenomena related to the three foregoing categories; the ascent to and descent from the divine and the infinite relationships which result along their trajectories.

5. Concretizations which encapsulate or are holograms of the Reality from which all of the above emanate, in which they exist, and to which they return. Some examples of such holograms would be Swami Vivekananda himself, his poems which encapsulate truth beyond linear thinking, and some of his more aphoristic, mahavavya-like statements which defy all logical analysis but overwhelmingly convey the integrated truth of Vedanta.

This rather formidable list is an attempt to cover all possible bases of human knowledge and experience. It is not one which I preconceived and imposed on the materials, but rather the algorithm, as you might say, which emerged from the data when it was all put together. Its validity and applicability are questions too recondite to be entered into here - that task will be tackled elsewhere. For the moment, I put it on record as a set of criteria of inclusiveness and completeness with which I have evaluated and developed this compilation. Once discovered, I consciously applied it to the final selection and overall organization of the materials, trying to give East and West due representation in the commentaries, as also each of the four yogas, "this" and "the other" worlds, evolution and involution; and finally, occasional passages of Swami Vivekananda’s poetry which, I felt, encapsulate the very essence of his commentary on a particular mantra.

This attempt at inclusiveness and wholeness has necessarily meant the utilization of materials which are not, at first sight, strictly quotes or comments directly on the Upanisads. The bulk of such material was delivered in the West, where Swami Vivekananda was much more freewheeling in his translations and interpretations of the Vedantic texts than he was in India. Fortunately, there are several Western lectures from 1896 explicitly on individual Upanisads which provide a baseline for Swami Vivekananda’s handling of Upanisadic mantras. From his renditions there we can extrapolate to other materials, especially the copious California lectures of 1900, where the swami "took off", as it were, into radically new dimensions with fascinating new angles on his Vedantic commentaries. Again, in some mantras, we find that Swamiji, in his definite commentaries on the Upanishads establishes certain coinages of his own - such as soul of our souls in Kena Upanisad, v.4, or work for work’s sake in Gita 2.47, which have such a life of their own that I have included a few other passages containing them, even if not strictly related to a commentary on the Upanisads. The thinking here was to highlight and underscore the swami’s line of thought, always in the framework of our search for the total picture of Swami Vivekananda’s own version of Vedanta. Again, probably as part and parcel of his holistic approach, possibly because he was almost always quoting off the cuff, Swami Vivekananda not infrequently blends two Upanisadic mantras into one, or combines an Upanisadic mantra with another text, such as Sri Sankara’s Vivekacudamani or Nirvanasatkam. Where such an amalgamation has occurred, I mention the fact and use the materials in both of the sources.

 

d) The Broad Picture: Swami Vivekananda’s Introduction to the Vedas

Having laid out the materials according to all of these criteria, I clearly sawthat Swami Vivekananda’s "commentaries" are power-packed, often counterintuitive, even controversial. Perhaps the main reason for this impression is that he deals so often with what has traditionally been considered "secular" concerns, flying in the face of traditional religious discourse. He thus sets up a powerful voltage between the conservative religious tradition and his deep concern with the burning problems of the contemporary world.

So strong was this sense of tension in the commentaries that I decided to embark on a compilation of Swami Vivekananda’s general remarks on the Vedas and Upanisads. I thought that this would provide, in a less aphoristic way than in the commentaries themselves, his basic approach to Vedanta and how he integrates it with the contemporary world. I discovered huge amounts of material which, I felt, lent itself to presentation as a historical narrative in what I have called The Introduction. There Swami Vivekananda traces Vedanta from its origin with the Vedic seers and the culture that supported them to Buddha, Sri Sankaracarya, and on to the present day. Laying out the basic tenets of Vedanta on God, humanity and the world as well as its characteristic practices for developing a spiritual approach to life, the Introduction traces how different emphases and interpretations emerged in response to the unfolding historical process. In particular, the introductory materials bring out the problems and conditions of the modern world, and just how Sri Ramakrishna and Swami Vivekananda propose to address them and mold them to the Vedantic paradigm.

While the commentaries can well be read without the Introduction, especially by those thoroughly familiar with the Neo-Vedanta of Swami Vivekananda, for others, or for those who feel the historical dimension can deepen their appreciation, the Introduction provides a frame of reference relating the commentaries to the whole panorama of Vedanta - yet another gestalt in our study.

 

e) The Materials and How They Have Been Put Together

1. Selection of the Materials

Having arrived at the criteria of selection and basic presentation, we come to the question of precisely which materials to use in the commentaries and how to organize them. The response to the first question was, in line with our inclusive approach, to include all materials with credentials of authenticity. This decision spread the net beyond the Complete Works to the writings and testimony of his brother-disciples (including the Gospel of Sri Ramakrishna) and his students, such as Nivedita and Sharat Chandra Chakravarty. Some interesting accounts and observations by other friends and acquaintances pertaining to Swami Vivekananda’s views on the Vedas and Upanisads were also included in the biographic accounts which embellish the commentaries on some of the major mantras.

With regard to the deployment of appropriate passages for inclusion in the present compilation I have differentiated between passages with formal, more or less literal quotes of the mantras and those without. The latter groups I have called "commentaries" rather than "quotes"; their suitability for inclusion is, of course, open to discussion. The criteria on which such commentaries have been included are:

1. Wording of the mantra as a paraphrase rather than as a literal quote. As mentioned previously, there is a definite difference between the way Swamiji translated mantras in India and in the West. In India he tended to be more literal and literary, while in the West he was much freer with language and concepts, often giving loose paraphrases rather than complete or precise translations.

2. Obvious comments on the mantra without an actual quotation or paraphrase of it - again, more common in the West.

3. Passages which contain unique key words, phrases or thoughts which Swamiji used in other, bona fide translations of the same mantra - more common, again, in the West.

4. Poems or poetic passages which seem to contain the essence of Swamiji's thoughts on any mantra, which I have placed at the end of the comments as a "meditation".

In short, materials were used which are cognate with the more recognizable, traditional passages. I feel it is important to include such passages because it ensures coverage of his message for the West, a very vital ingredient of his overall formulation of Vedanta,

 

2 Assignment of the Materials to Their Sources

In the Vedas and Upanisads the same mantra may occur in more than one place, e.g. the parable of the two birds we usually think of as coming from the Mundaka Upanisad occurs originally in the Rg Veda. I have assigned such mantras to the earliest source when Swamiji does not assign it himself, or to the source to which he himself most often assigns it, e.g. "There the sun shines not" has been put in the Katha Upanisad (2.2.15) rather than in the Mundaka ( 2.2.12)

In a number of places Swami Vivekananda quotes mantras which are composites of two Upanisadic mantras, or of the Upanisads and the Gita. These I have placed in the comments on both sources.

 

3. The Organization of the Materials

(i) According to the Vedas

With regard to the question of organization, I have followed the traditional division into four Vedas, under each of which the materials appear as Samhita (especially in the Rig Veda), occasional Aranyakas, and the main body of the work, the Upanishads, presented in the sequence found in S. Radhakrishnan’s The Principal Upanishads. Apart from the literary convenience of clustering materials from the same source together, this method also seems to bring out the special emphasis of each Veda and to demonstrate how it was developed in the Upanishads belonging to it. It also served to concentrate in one place all of Swami Vivekananda’s insights into five major themes of Vedanta, as follows:

Rig Veda                                              Creation, its presiding deities and inner workings

Shukla Yajur Veda                               Human divinity, the Self and deification of the world.

Krishna Yajur Veda                              Human freedom, realization and transfiguration

Sama Veda      Divine cosmology, universal individuality and oneness with the universe.

Atharva Veda                           The keys to universal knowledge on all levels.

Here again is the inclusive overview this study is devoted to, an exploration of the central themes of humanity and its relationship to God and the world.

 

(ii) The Line of Thought within Each Mantra

The material accumulated for each mantra has been organized throughout along the same basic lines and presented in this sequence of thought:

i) A statement by Swami Vivekananda of established facts and preceding theories on the subject of the mantra.

ii) Swami Vivekananda’s re-formulation of these facts and theories from the standpoint of Neo-Vedanta, creating a different "space" to be explored.

iii) A general statement in Swami Vivekananda’s words of the yoga or methods by which an understanding of this new angle of vision may be obtained.

iv) An exploration of the form those general methods take in each of the four yogas: karma - bhakti - raja - jnana, as also the "fifth yoga" of integration of the basic four.

v) A word-picture of the transformations brought about by the practice of the yogas according to Ramakrishna-Vivekananda Vedanta, either in the form of Swami Vivekananda's own experience or his vision for future humanity.

An illustration of how this line of thought works out in practice is given immediately below in section 3, Captions for Mantras and Headings for Sections and Subsections.

In many cases, of course, the material is scant; sometimes only a translation of a mantra without any commentary occurs. From there the amount of material varies enormously up to a maximum of nearly eighty entries for Sat-chit-ananda. Naturally, the degree of organization depends upon the amount of material for any mantra, but the basic approach just described is used in order to create a systematic line of approach which again, permits easier comparison of the commentaries of different mantras.

 

3. Captions for Mantras and Headings for Sections and Subsections

When the comments on the mantra are copious or substantial the mantra has been given a caption derived from Swami Vivekananda's own interpretation of it, e.g. I am God for Brihadaranyaka Upanisad, 1.4.10.

Whenever there are entries in excess of three to five under each mantra, it was felt necessary to create sections and subsections with heading in order to keep explicit the line of thought we have just presented in the previous section. Such headings were made by extracting from the text itself important thoughts and phrases which, when put together, indicate the gist of the section or subsection in Swami Vivekananda's own words, e.g.:

Chandogya Upanisad 6.2.1, One Existence without a Second:

a) The Proposition That the Absolute Is Manifesting Itself as Many

1. Many Different Meanings of the Word "Existence"

2. The Idea of God in Advaita Is Oneness; the Idea of Many Is Caused by Our Minds

b) We See The Self According to Different Vision

c) Freeing Ourselves from the Variety Due to Name and Form

1. We Must Free Ourselves from Our Bodies

2. You Cannot Be Happy unless You Serve the One in a Suffering World

3. As You Unfold Yourself the Reflection Grows Clearer

4. In Jnana You Lose Sight of Variety and See Only Unity

d) I Have Experienced the Blissful Reality of the One

e) Meditation

As mentioned in the preceding section, this sequence also demonstrates the line of thought presented in all of the laRiger commentaries.

 

(iv) Numbering of Entries and Listing of References

In order to help anyone who would like to go to the original sources of any quote or passage of comment, each has been assigned a number in brackets on the right hand margin. The list of references at the end of the comments on any mantra is listed by the same numbering system and gives not only the volume and page number of any entry, but also it title and date, when applicable. This latter detail is to assist readers trying to find anything, especially in the Complete Works where it is so notoriously difficult to find anything, or in the individual version of Inspired Talks, where date is the key to finding anything.

 

f) Conventions of Language

In going through these translations and comments of Vedic and Upanisadic mantras by Swami Vivekananda and comparing them with versions in English by his predecessors and contemporaries, I have discovered that in a few cases Swami Vivekananda used the translations of others, or that such translations have been inserted by editors in instances where Swami Vivekananda gave only the Sanskrit original. Otherwise, Swami Vivekananda made his own translations, more often than not extemporaneously, which are invariably simpler and more direct than the translations of others and often radically different in the use of language. To check the authenticity of Swami Vivekananda's own quotes as they appear in the texts we are using, I have made every effort to find "original sources" - either completely unedited, or from early sources handled by editors with a light touch. I have then organized these "corrected" versions in chronological order (when there is more than one), along with data as to who edited the material, whether Sanskrit was given with it, and to what kind of audience it was given, material which will be presented as an appendix to this work. This method has made it possible to trace which are the most authentic versions, as also the most oft-recurring, how the swami modified his translations according to his audiences, and with the reliable and comparable versions, just how he himself modified his use of language with the passage of time. From this background study I have been able to select more confidently one quotation which can be used as the "lead quote" for each mantra, i.e. the one which most accurately expresses the swami's interpretation of it.

Unfortunately, due to lack of time and resources I have not been able to present the original sources of the comments, though in many cases, these unedited sources contain many ideas and expressions of extreme interest and different from what appears in the Complete Works. For the sake of accuracy references to lead quotes heading up the comments on the mantra (Reference #1) or to entries that consist only of quotes are to the original source with which they have been brought in line rather than the Complete Works or other heavily edited source. Other references are to the Complete Works or other standard source In such cases, however, the quotes of the mantra have also been adjusted to the original source, though what that source is is not indicated in the list of references. It is to be found in the systematic presentation of quotes and their sources which will form an appendix to this work.

With regard to the language of the materials generally, I have followed the following conventions:

1. Sanskrit words are written in phonetic English spelling.

2. In referring to the deity, capitalization has been minimized in order to preserve the flow of ideas and language. While proper names have of course been capitalized, pronouns have been capitalized mostly when in the nominative, e.g. I am He, unless the sense of the sentence absolutely requires the capitalization of pronouns in other cases. Adjectives referring to the deity have been capitalized only when used as nouns, e.g. "There is happiness only in the Infinite" vs. "I have seen that ancient One".

3. I have taken the liberty of changing the punctuation of texts, especially from the Complete Works, where often very long sentences require more than a string of commas to make sense. I have tended to use hyphens more liberally than does the Complete Works to indicate sudden breaks in thought which occur quite frequently in what is largely spoken materials This usage is in line with the punctuation of the Californian material which was done in the West in the 1960s.

4. In keeping with nineteenth century usage Swami Vivekananda routinely referred to "man" instead of "humanity" and to the deity as "He". I have decided to use tactful gender neutrality in this text, as is meant for a general audience.

5. I have used abbreviations and some other conventions for the names of the texts used in this compilation, a list of which follows immediately.

With the principles and methods I have just described and enumerated, I now entrust this vessel of Swami Vivekananda’s Neo-Vedanta to the ocean of the contemporary world, especially as it flows through the Internet, the highway of ideas today. If the vessel is crafted properly, it will make its way steadily over the black and troubled waters of the present day and, in doing so, will bring coherence, calm and light to what is at present the darkness and confusion in which we are caught up.

 SWAMI VIVEKANANDA ON THE VEDAS AND UPANISHADS

INTRODUCTION

PART I:    THE ORIGINS AND SIGNIFICANCE OF THE VEDAS AND VEDANTA

Section 1: Definition and Eulogy of the Vedas and Vedanta

Chapter 1: The Vedas in Swami Vivekananda’s Own Life

Chapter 2: Some Preliminary Definitions

Chapter 3: The Glory of the Vedas

 

PART I, SECTION 1:

DEFINITION AND EULOGY OF THE VEDAS AND VEDANTA

 

Chapter 1:        The Vedas in Swami Vivekananda’s Life

a) Sri Ramakrishna’s Training of Swami Vivekananda

Sri Ramakrishna would ask Naren to read those scriptures which treat solely of Brahman the Absolute. He did not ask the other disciples to do this. Theirs was a different path - theirs was the path of bhakti or love for God. But Sri Ramakrishna saw that his was the path of jnana, or transcendental insight. His main message was to be the incomparable glory of the Vedanta. Naren, however, would refuse to read them. The Master would say "Well Naren! Then do just read a little of them to me. I desire to hear them. You need not pay any attention to the text." Yes, in that sense he would read them to the Master. Many were the times when the Master pleaded thus, many were the times when the disciple read, and in the reading, the ideas would burn into his soul. He lost himself in the reading. Thus, the Yoga, the Adhyatma Ramayana, and some of the important Upanishads were read by Naren either in the presence of the Master or by himself.

"All this is Brahman; (Cha.Up.3.14.1); what is perceived and what is not perceived, what is known, and what is not known; these heaven-worlds, this mortal life, the Vedas and what are not the Vedas, the beginning and what is not the beginning, all this is Brahman. The soul is Brahman [Mand. Up.,2], the gods are Brahman, the universe is Brahman, truth is Brahman, and all is Brahman. There is nothing but Brahman. Whoso realizes this, verily attains unto the Highest. He is freed from the deceptions of the senses and the intellect. He sees nothing but Brahman. To him Brahman has become all in all. As a snake throws off its skin, so does he throw off all limitations and himself becomes the shining One. [Brih.Up.4.4.7] He himself becomes Brahman." [Mund. .Up.3.2.9] Such is the spirit and the text of the Upanishads; and as Naren read sublime ideas like these, his soul would soar and soar like a great eagle, above the pettiness and the commonplaces of this world. And the soul of Sri Ramakrishna would soar higher and higher, beyond the confines of even the highest spiritual limitations. It would be beyond and beyond and Beyond, until his body would become rigid in spiritual ecstasy, and all thought was left behind and all sense-consciousness dimmed by the glory of that indescribable effulgence of that Absolute Brahman, which only they can know who have been utterly drowned to all objective life, and from whom all form, thought and personality have dropped off. And Sri Ramakrishna, entering this condition of being became a living God, become one with Brahman. What were the Upanishads but the utterance of that consciousness into which he had soared? Such was Naren’s training at the feet of his Master. And Naren breathed in the pureness of that air, feeling the freedom of the Infinite in the great depths of spiritual emotion. "Shivo’ham, Shivo’ham" (Nirvanashatkam) "Brahman is real, Brahman alone is real, the world is a myth. And verily, the soul itself is Brahman." [Shankaracharya: Brahmajnanavali Mala 5.21] Thus rang the note in his soul.

Naren saw in the life of Sri Ramakrishna the full meaning and the ripe blossoming-forth of all that the Upanishads taught. The example of the Master, his own eagerness as a disciple, his own great power in the spiritual faculty of understanding - these were the factors in that making up of thought and insight which later burst forth, for him, into the blessedness of the highest Advaita realization. Aye, he attained that state himself where all is Brahman. And this was the greatest event in all his life. All other realizations and events led up to and were afterwards tributary to this. He came to accept all the gods, and "I believe in Brahman and the gods" was his luminous declaration.

In him who became the crown of the Vedanta, who became the spirit incarnate of the Advaita Vedanta and the living utterance of the Upanishads, whose message was to stir the world - verily in him, the Paramahamsa Ramakrishna, he saw the effulgence of Brahman, verily, he saw it as his own Soul. Verily he saw this in nirvikalpa samadhi, which is the awareness of the infinite Consciousness and the seeing of the infinite vision.

Such was the training of Naren. Little by little, he was lifted out of doubt into beatitude, out of darkness into effulgence, out of anguish of mind and heart into blessedness and bliss, out of the seething vortex of the world into the grand expanse of the world of realization. He was taken, little by little, and by the power of Sri Ramakrishna, out of bondage into infinite freedom. He was taken out from the pale of a little learning into that omniscience which is the consciousness of Brahman. He was lifted out of all objective conceptions of the Godhead into the glorious awareness of the subjective nature of true Being, above form, above thought, above sense, above all relative good and evil, into the sameness and reality and the absolute - beyondness of Brahman. (1)                                                                                                                                                                                                       

Sri Ramakrishna was the man of realization. Naren aspired to be even like him. And his desire was fulfilled. It was because he had lived in the garden of Dakshineshwar and in that of Cossipore with the Master that he was later on able to stand before large audiences and utter the words of a gospel which stirred the human heart to its very depths. In the presence of his guru Naren dwelt in the spiritual world, the inhabitants of which were the simple-minded and the simple-hearted devotees of Sri Ramakrishna, the light of which was the beautifully human and humanly divine personality of the Master. Naren came to stand on firm ground because he was touching the human foundation of all religious systems. The voice of his master, the tears and smiles during his spiritual experiences, the manner in which he walked and ate and performed the thousand and one things of human life, became gospels and apocalyptic revelations unto him. And how shall divinity ever be revealed if not in all the sweetness and in spite of all the limitations of human personality? Naren sat at the feet of his Master and in his eyes he read the whole meaning of the Vedas and Upanishads. Spirituality was therefore no longer garbed for him in fine but impractical metaphysics; it presented itself in all the simplicity and in all the divinity of human life.(2)          

(b) Swami Vivekananda’s Visions of Vedic Rishis

Swami Vivekananda always thought of himself as a child of India, a descendant of the rishis. While he was a modern of the moderns, few Hindus have been able to bring back the Vedic days and the life of the sages in the forests of ancient India as he did. Indeed, sometimes he seemed to be one of the rishis of that far off time come to life again, so living was his teaching of that ancient wisdom...

In a dream or vision... he saw sages gathered in a holy grove asking questions concerning the ultimate Reality. A youth among them answered in a clarion voice: "Hear, ye children of immortal bliss, even ye who dwell in higher spheres, I have found the ancient One, knowing whom alone ye shall be saved from death over again!" [Swet.Up.2.5 and 3.8]

Asked where he had learnt to chant with that marvelous intonation which never failed to thrill the listener, he shyly told of a dream or vision in which he saw himself in the forest of ancient India hearing a voice - his voice - chanting the sacred Sanskrit verses. (3)                                                                                               

"It was evening in that age when the Aryans had only reached the Indus. I saw an old man seated on the bank of the great river. Wave upon wave of darkness was rolling in upon him, and he was chanting from the Rig Veda. Then I awoke, and went on chanting. They were the tones that we used long ago... Shankaracharya has caught the rhythm of the Vedas, the national cadence. Indeed, I always imagine that he had some vision such as mine when he was young, and recovered the ancient music that way."(4)

Swami Vivekananda had this vision in his parivrajaka days, some two years after the mahasamadhi of Sri Ramakrishna, probably in January of 1888. On that occasion he had the vision of an old man standing on the banks of the Indus and chanting riks or Vedic mantrams, in such a distinctly different form from the accustomed methods of intonation that it could be compared rather to Gregorian chanting. The passage which he heard was that salutation to Gayatri which begins: "O come, Thou effulgent One, Thou bestower of blessings, signifier of Brahman in three letters. Salutation be to Thee, O Gayatri, Mother of Vedic mantrams, Thou who hast sprung from Brahman." The Swami believed that through this perception he had recovered the musical cadences of the earliest Aryan ancestors and thought that his own Master must have had a somewhat similar experience in which he had caught "the rhythm of the Vedas." He also found something remarkably sympathetic to this mode of chanting in the poetry of Shankaracharya.(5)

c) The Education of His Brother-Disciples

May of 1887: [After the passing away of Sri Ramakrishna] Narendra and other members of the math often spent their evenings on the roof [of the monastery at Baranagore]. There they devoted a great deal of time to discussion of the teachings of Sri Ramakrishna, Shankaracharya, Ramanuja, Jesus Christ and of the Hindu philosophy, European philosophy, the Vedas, Puranas, and Tantras. (6)

A few days after the Master had passed away, the mother of Swami Premananda invited Sri Ramakrishna's monastic disciples to her village home at Antpur. Swami Vivekananda took them all to Antpur. Their hearts were then afire with renunciation; they felt great agony of sorrow at the loss of their Master; and all were engaged in intense spiritual practices. The only thought they had during those days, and the only effort they made, was for the realization of God and the attainment of peace. When they were at Antpur, they applied themselves much more intensely to spiritual practices. They would light a fire with logs under the open sky and spend the nights there in japa and meditation. Swami Vivekananda would talk with us fervently about renunciation and self-sacrifice. Sometimes he would make his brother-disciples read the Gita, the Bhagavata, the Upanishads, etc., and hold discussions on them.     (7)

[At the Baranagore monastery], Narendra... would illustrate the historical import of Sri Ramakrishna’s life and teachings upon the present generation of Hindus who were educated in Western lines of thought, and would show how his life was destined to alter their minds and the entire character of their theological outlook, thus bringing them back from drafting in an ever-widening radical divergence from Hinduism into the understanding of and concurrence with the Hindu ideals of worship and with the contents of the Upanishads. He would say to them, "The time will come when you will see what part Ramakrishna has played in the re-Hinduization of Hinduism and the consolidation, into a compact form, of its essential elements."…

Through loving discipline he infused into his brother-disciples the fire and a wider knowledge of the mission that was before them, the mission which was entrusted by the Master into his charge for fruition and dissemination. Most of the sublime ideas which he gave to the world in the time of his fame were not new to his brother-disciples, except in modes of expression, for they had heard them in these Baranagore days, or even earlier at the garden-house at Cossipore.

Most of all, the leader initiated his fellow-monks into the living realities of Hinduism, making them conscious of the values of its thought and spirit…. He made them master the Upanishads, the Yoga Vashishtha, the Puranas, and the other Shastras, until they knew why the rishis were so exclusive to those who were outside the pale of Hinduism, but their wisdom was to brahmanize them and brahmanize the shudras.(8)

[After his return to Baranagore from his first pilgrimage to the north of India in early 1888, Swami Vivekananda] instilled into his brothers all the ideas he had gathered as a parivrajaka. He broadened their perspective, instructing them for days and days and making them interested in the spiritual regeneration of the nation. He tried to eradicate their provincial consciousness and make them think of all the separate parts of Hindustan as composing an indivisible unit. And the spirit of that unit, he said, was that of the Vedas and Upanishads, and its strength the supersensuous vision and the most wonderful outlook upon life that the human mind and heart had ever conceived. In Ramakrishna India would be one, he said. And this particular training of mind made them capable of bridging the barriers that separate one province or one caste from another. For in turn, they were to cross the boundary line which modern Hinduism, in its more rigid orthodoxy, had determined as the immovable barrier between one caste and another, between one nation and another.(9)

[In 1890], Swami Vivekananda took Swami Akhandananda with him on his journey [of pilgrimage] to Western India.... At Almora, they met Swami Saradananda and Vaikuntha Sannyal (Swami Kripananda).... They stayed at Srinagar, Garhwal, and stayed there for a month and a half. On the way there, they took lessons on the Upanishads from Swami Vivekananda, and spent their time in intense prayer and meditation at Srinagar.(10)

At Srinagar, the monks took up their abode in a lonely hut by the banks of the Alakananda river in which, they came to know, Swami Turiyananda had lived before. In this hut Swami Vivekananda and his brothers passed many days, living on madhukari bhiksha, which means literally, begging a few morsels of food from each house in the village, "even as the bee supports itself with particles of honey from each flower." During these travels and specially here, the Swami instructed his brother-disciples in the teachings of the Upanishads. For days and days in Srinagar, he spent most of the time reading to them these scriptures until their minds became saturated with their meaning and their message. While at Srinagar, he met a school-master, by caste a vaishya, who was a recent convert to Christianity. The Swami spoke to him on the glories of the Vedic religion, and he became repentant of having renounced the glories of the sanatana dharma and longed to return to the Hindu fold. He became greatly attached to the monks and often entertained them in his house.(11)

[In December, 1890, Swami Vivekananda and six of his brother disciples met by chance at Meerut and lived together in an impromptu math for two months. Swami Turiyananda wrote of this episode]: It is well-nigh impossible to express the happiness our stay in Meerut brought to us. During those days Swami Vivekananda taught us everything, right from mending a pair of shoes to chanting the holy Chandi. On the one hand, he would read out and explain to us the Vedanta, the Upanishads, Sanskrit dramas, etc., and on the other, he would teach us how to cook pilau, kalia etc.(12)

d) Vedic Studies in Gujerat, 1891 - 1892

At Porbandar, Swami Vivekananda was a guest at Sankar Pandurang’s place. He was the governor of Porbandar (Sudampur). Swami Vivekananda said that in the whole of India he had not seen Pandurang’s equal in Vedic learning. As a commentary on the Atharva Veda was not available, he compiled one himself. Swami Vivekananda used to speak with him in Sanskrit and in a short time become an adept in it. (13)

Sankar Pandurang [was] a learned pandit attached to the court of the Maharaja of Porbandar. At that time he was translating the Vedas and he also begged the Swami to remain and to help him in this extremely arduous task. So both worked constantly for several months, the Swami interesting himself more and more deeply in the study and interpretation of the Vedas, perceiving the greatness of thought contained therein. Here also, he finished reading the Mahabhashya, the great commentary of Patanjali on Panini’s grammar. (14)

The more he studied the Vedas, the more he pondered over the philosophies which the Aryan rishis had thought out, the surer he was that India was in very truth the mother of religions, the cradle of civilization, and the fountainhead of spirituality. But he was bitter in his soul that all this glory should seemingly lie buried under ignorance and that the millions were unconscious of it. He knew that the tides of the invasion of foreign cultures for centuries had incalculably swept away many of the glories of the culture of the race in the eyes of the people themselves, and that many of the pandits, who ought to be the custodians of this culture, had become mere chatterers of Sanskrit grammar and philosophy and were only as so many phonographic records of its past, without being possessed of its sprit and of the sense of responsibility as to their adding to that culture the fruits of original, intellectual and spiritual researches. (15)

During his stay in Khandwa, the civil judge gave a dinner to the Bengali residents in honor of Swami Vivekananda. Before going to attend the party, he took with him a book, which was a collection of some of the Upanishads, saying that there should be some reading of an interesting and instructive nature to pass the time usefully before and after dinner. When the guests arrived, he read some of the very intricate and abstruse passages and explained them in such a way as a boy could understand. There was among the guests Babu Pyerlal Ganguly, a pleader, who was held to be a more than average Sanskrit scholar of that part, who took the role of critic. But when he went on listening to the illuminating replies and comments of Swami Vivekananda, he felt himself vanquished. When the reading was finished, Pyari Babu whispered to Swami's host that Swami's very appearance foretold greatness. (16)

In the city of Bombay, Swami Vivekananda met Mr. Ramdas Chhabildas, a noted barrister... who cordially received him and requested Swami Vivekananda to live with him. The swami remained at his house and used to spend most of his time in pursuing his knowledge of the Vedas to a still further degree. Quite accidentally he met in Bombay Swami Abhedananda… who speaks of him as a soul on fire, tortured with emotion, and seething with ideas pertaining to the restoration of the spiritual consciousness of the ancient Hindus. (17)

In Poona, Swami Vivekananda met the renowned Bal Gangadhar Tilak, and he had great satisfaction in conversing with this great Vedic scholar upon many interesting subjects, remaining for ten days as a guest in his house. (18)

e) Swami Vivekananda Finds His Mission

In December of 1892, sitting in meditation on the last stone of his motherland by the shrine of the great Mother of the universe [Kanya Kumari], Swami Vivekananda, like another Jacob wrestling with the angel, wrestled with his own soul, until the Spirit gained the upper hand, going beyond the limitations of orthodox religious forms or even the orthodox religious spirit into the great, vast heart of things. To him religion was no longer an isolated province of human endeavor; it embraced the whole scheme of things, not only the dharma, not only the Vedas, not only the Upanishads, not only the meditation of the sages, not only the asceticism of the great monks, not only the vision of the Most High, but the heart of the people, their lives, their hopes, their misery, their poverty, their degradation, their sorrows, their woes. And he saw that the dharma, and even the Vedas, without the people, were as much straw in the eyes of the Most High. That from which the Vedas have proceeded, That from which the Soul of the people has emanated, That from which the rishis received their inspiration and the avataras their supreme compassion, descended upon him in all the universality and eclecticism of the mightiest insight; and he felt a Power, greater than that of his own personality, and his soul in prophecy knew that That Power was all-sweeping and invincible and that it should work from within the masses in its own ways - inscrutably and perhaps slowly, but nonetheless surely - making, above all, for the resurrection of the motherland and the revival and progress of the people. Verily, in Kanya Kumari, the Swami was the patriot and the prophet in one.

Thus the meditation of the Swami was not only thought, not only idle dreaming, it was Living Power. And he said unto himself, "Yes, I have found my mission at last! I must go to the West to spread the light of the dharma for the good of India and the world. Yes, the West, the glorious, the practical, the rich and powerful West - must come to understand and accept, in a true sense, the vision, the dignity, and the vastness of the contents of the sanatana dharma. And then, having seen the West’s understanding of the East, the East itself would come to realize an invigorated and reborn Self-consciousness.... For the sake of dharma, for the sake of India’s poor, for the sake of the very life and soil of India, I will go to the West in order that means and ways might be found to raise the Indian masses and for the recognition amongst the nations of the value of the Indian experience."   (19)

In Madras [after his experience at Kanya Kumari], conversations would continue and the swami would speak eloquently on the need of preaching the dharma to the nations of the world, and of raising the masses in India. He would charge the audience to give back to the masses their lost individuality by throwing open to them that treasure which has been hidden for generations from them - the learning of the Vedas and the Vedanta - if they wished India to rise. Whilst in this vein, he would show that the millions upon millions of the depressed classes of Hindusthan were its only hope. And those who heard the Swami in these divine hours were fired with the same thoughts. (20)

On the morning of the thirteenth of February, 1893, Swami Vivekananda met by appointment the Prime Minister of Hyderabad, the Maharaja, and the Peshkar… and all those noblemen promised him their support for his proposed propaganda in America. In the afternoon he delivered a lecture at the Mahaboob College on "My Mission to the West". The chair was occupied by Pandit Rattan Lal. Many Europeans attended this lecture and more than one thousand persons were present. The swami was a revelation to all. He rose to his highest level. His command over the English language, his learning his power of expression, his eloquence evoked admiration from all. The swami spoke of the merits of the Hindu religion, of the greatness of Hindu culture in its resplendent days and gave an outline of the Vedic and post-Vedic learning. He spoke of the rishis as the great law-givers and organizers of the Shastras, and showed how the Puranas incorporated great ethical ideals. Finally, he spoke of his mission, "which is nothing less than the regeneration of the Motherland", and he declared that he felt it an imperative duty to go out as a missionary from India to the farthest West to reveal to the world the incomparable glory of the Vedas and Vedanta. (21)

f) Upanishad Classes in the West

Swami Vivekananda never quoted anything but the Vedas, the Upanishads, and the Bhagavad Gita. And he never, in public, mentioned his own Master, nor spoke in specific terms of any part of Hindu mythology.(22)

He said, "It is only the pure Upanishadic religion that I have gone about preaching in the world." (23)

[In Annisquam in August of 1893]: the teaching of the Vedas, constant and beautiful, he applied to every event in life, quoting a few verses and then translation, and with the translation of the story giving its meaning.... In quoting from the Upanishads his voice was most musical. He would quote a verse in Sanskrit, with intonations, and then translate it into beautiful English, of which he had a wonderful command. (24)

At Greenacre in August of 1894, Swami Vivekananda rolled forth the solemn poetry of the Vedas for an hour the other night in his excellent English. (25)

December 8, 1894: "I have been here [in Cambridge, Massachusetts at Mrs. Bull’s home] for three days. I have a class every morning here on Vedanta and other topics, the 8 Upanishads, the Bhagavad Gita, and Shankaracharya. (26)

On January 25, 1895, the swami held the first of a series of parlor lectures at Mrs. Auel's residence in Brooklyn. The lecture was attended by about sixty-five persons, most of them ladies. The swami gave an outline of the Upanishads and the yoga system, and his conversation was highly appreciated." (27)

The dinner at Miss Corbin’s [in February, 1895] was a great success…. Swami Vivekananda was very fine and spoke to the people who came after dinner most impressively. There was the most rapt attention on the part of the 400 who seemed to feel and expressed great delight at the change from the ordinary fashionable gathering. He has made many new and valuable friends. Miss Corbin was too happy to express. She has offered the conservatory - which is lovely - for classes on the Upanishads. (28)

At Thousand Island Park in the summer of 1895, on a favorite walk with his students, sometimes they stopped several times, and sat around on the grass and listened to Swami's wonderful talks. A bird, a flower, a butterfly would start him off and he would tell them stores from the Vedas or recite Indian poetry. (29)

From Reading, England, October 1895: "I require a man well up in Sanskrit and English, particularly the latter language - either Ramakrishnananda or Abhedananda or Trigunatitananda.... The work is to teach the devotees I shall be leaving here, to make them study the Vedanta, to do a little translation work into English, and to deliver occasional lectures."(30)

At South Place Chapel in London, on November 10, 1895, the first and second lessons were read by Vivekananda. They were selections from the Vedas and formed the text of his address. (31)

During the next two days [after Swami's talk to the Harvard Graduate Philosophical society on March 25, 1896]… Swami Vivekananda delivered his last three talks in Boston, holding in the evenings his third and fourth classes, "Realization, or the Ultimate of Religion", and the Upanishad class at the Procopeia Club's rented arena. (32)

England, May-July, 1896: In his class-lectures... Swami Vivekananda spoke of the various kinds and levels of spiritual consciousness and of the superimposition, or projection (adhyasa) of these inner states of being upon external nature, creating, as it were, the universes experienced at different stages of spiritual awareness. It is thus that various truths have been revealed to saints and seers in accordance with their own various levels of consciousness and points of view - all of them equally valid, none of them revelations of absolute truth, of which there can be no description and no revealer. The audience... was awestruck by Swami's elaborate and detailed exposition of this line of thought, in which he explained precisely why it is that "Truth in one, sages call it by various names" (Rig Veda 1.164.46) and why it is that all religions, however different they may be, present valid views of the one Brahman. He explained rationally the phenomena of visions, giving many examples and descriptions.... It was difficult to describe the splendor of his face and eyes, and voice during these eight sessions, so great it was.... And such was the level of these talks that Swamiji’s fame increased and many new people came to hear him. (33)

g) Systematizing the Concepts of Vedanta

More and more as time went on, the Swami had found it necessary to systematize his religious ideas. To do this he felt he would necessarily have to re-organize the entire Hindu philosophical thought by unifying its distinctive features around a few leading ideas of the Hindu religious systems, so as to make it more readily intelligible to Western minds. He wanted to bring out, according to different schools of Vedanta, the ideas of the soul and the divinity or final goal, the relation of matter and force and the Vedantic conception of cosmology, and how they coincided with modern science. He also intended to draw up a classification of the Upanishads according to the passages which have a distinct bearing on Advaita, Vishishtadvaita, and the Dvaita conceptions, in order to show how all of them can be reconciled. His constructive genius thus roused made him want to write a book, carefully working out all these ideas in a definite form. (34)

To Alasinga, April 4, 1895: "Send me the Vedanta Sutras and the commentaries of all the sects." (35)

To Alasinga, May 6, 1895: In your [English language] journal write article after article on the three systems [of Vedanta philosophy], showing their harmony as one following after the other, and at the same time keep off the ceremonial forms altogether. That is, preach the philosophy, the spiritual part, and let people suit it to their own forms. I wish to write a book on this subject; therefore I wanted the three Bhashyas; but only one volume of the Ramanuja Bhashya has reached me as yet." (36)

By the time Swami Vivekananda went to Thousand Island Park in the summer of 1895, he had with him the Bhashyas of all the sects, and all his philosophical writings and utterances were, as it were, so many commentaries upon these, which were remarkably original in their expression. He would accept no authority as final, "knowing full well how each commentator, in turn, had twisted the texts to suit his own meaning." Whensoever he made comments in his classes upon the Vedas or other sacred scriptures of Hinduism, he was found invariably to throw a whole world of light and revelation upon the texts. (37)

To Swami Ramakrishnananda from Caversham, Autumn, 1895: Well, you just patiently do one thing - set about collecting everything that books, beginning with the Rig Veda down to the most insignificant of Puranas and Tantras, have got to say about annihilation of the universe, about race, heaven and hell, the soul, consciousness, and intellect, etc., the sense-organs, mukti and transmigration and suchlike things. No child's play will do - I want really scholarly work. The most important thing is to collect the materials. (38)

To Mr. E. T. Sturdy, London, October 31, 1895: It is absolutely necessary to form some ritual and have a church. That is to say, we must fix on some ritual as fast as we can. If you can come Saturday morning or sooner, we shall go to the Asiatic Society Library, or you can procure for me a book called Hemadri Kosha, from which we can get what we want; and kindly bring the Upanishads. We will fix something grand, from birth to death of a man. A mere loose system of philosophy gets no hold on mankind.

If we can get it through before we have finished the classes, and publish it by publicly holding a service or two under it, it will go on. They want to form a congregation, and they want ritual. (39)

[This proposal of Swami Vivekananda was apparently never carried out]

To Mr. Sturdy from New York, February 13, 1896: I am working a good deal now upon the cosmology and eschatology of the Vedanta. I clearly see their perfect unison with modern science, and the elucidation of the one will be followed by that of the other. I intend to write a book later on in the form of questions and answers. (40)

[This was never done, but from his lectures in London in 1896 it is easy to see that his mind was still working on these ideas.]

Swami Vivekananda came to London [in the spring of 1896] and called for Swami Saradananda [to help with the Western work]. Swami Vivekananda's brother-disciples sent Swami Saradananda off on S.S.Rewa. In a few days the call came for Swami Abhedananda. Swami Vivekananda in his letter [of July 3, 1896] asked him to take all the Vedic classics with him:

"Send Swami Abhedananda to England as soon as you get this letter.... He will have to bring some books for me. I have only got the Rig Veda Samhita Ask him to bring the Yajur Veda, Sama Veda, Atharva Veda, as many of the Brahmanas as he can get, beginning with the Shatapata, some of the Sutras, and Yaska's Nirukta."

His brother-disciples went to the abode of the savant Satyavata Samashrami and purchased all the volumes of the Vedic books, Bibliotheca Indica, compiled by him and published by the Asiatic Society. Then Swami Abhedananda boarded the ship and his brothers gave him a sendoff. (41)

On Friday, August 6th, 1897... Swami Abhedananda landed at the port of New York, the commercial capital of the United States of America. He had with him a box of Sanskrit books on the Vedas, Upanishads, and six systems of Hindu philosophy which he had brought from India at the request of Swami Vivekananda. (42)

To Alasinga, Autumn, 1896: I am busy writing something big on the Vedanta philosophy. I am busy collecting passages from the various Vedas bearing on the Vedanta in its threefold aspect. You can help me by getting someone to collect passages bearing on, first, the advaitic idea, then the vishishtadvaitic, and the dvaitic, from the Samhitas, the Brahmanas, the Upanishads and the Puranas. They should be classified and very legibly written with the name and chapter of the book in each case. It would be a pity to leave the West without leaving something of the philosophy in book form.

There was a book published in Mysore in Tamil characters, comprising all the one hundred and eight Upanishads; I saw it in Professor Deussen's library. Is there a reprint of the same in Devanagari? If so, send me a copy. If not, send me the Tamil edition and also write on a sheet the Tamil letters and compounds, and all juxtaposed with its Nagari equivalents, so that I may learn the Tamil letters. (43)

October 31, 1896, from the Journal Light: We lately listened to a discourse by Swami Vivekananda.... The subject, in the main, was the Vedas, but we got excursions on evolution, modern science, idealism and realism, the supremacy of the Spirit, etc. On the whole, we gathered that the speaker was a preacher of the universal religion of spiritual ascendancy and spiritual harmony. Certain passages from the Vedas - beautifully translated and read, by the way - were charming in their bearing upon the humaneness and sharp reality of a life beyond the veil. One longed for more of this.

We were much impressed with the admission that in the Vedas there are many contradictions, and that devout Hindus never thought of denying them nor reconciling them. Everyone was free to take what he liked. At different stages and on different planes, all were true. Hence the Hindus never excommunicated and never persecuted. The contradictions in the Vedas are like the contradictions in life - they are very real, but they are all true. This seems impossible, but there is sound sense in it. (44)

Swami Vivekananda was invited by the Paris Congress of the History of Religions [in the autumn of 1900] to contradict the conviction of many of the Sanskrit scholars of the West that the Vedic religion is the outcome of the worship of the fire, the sun, and other awe-inspiring objects of natural phenomena. He promised to read a paper on this subject, but he could not keep his promise on account of ill health, and only with difficulty was he able to be personally present at the Congress, where he was most warmly received by all the Western Sanskrit scholars, whose admiration for the swami was all the greater as they had already gone through many of his lectures on the Vedanta. (45)

h) Beginning the Educational Work in India

1. The Monastic Order

In 1894-95 we did not know the thoughts that were seething in Swami Vivekananda's mind day and night. "The work!, the work!" he cried. "How to begin the work in India! The way, the means!" The form it would take was evolved gradually. Certainly before he left America, the way, the means, and the method were clear in every detail. He knew then that the remedy was not money, not even education in the ordinary sense, but another kind of education: let man remember his true nature, divinity. Let this become a living realization, and everything else will follow - power, strength, manhood. He will again become MAN. And this he proclaimed from Colombo to Almora [after his return to India in 1897].

First, a large plot of land on the Ganga was to be acquired. On this was to be built a shrine for worship and a monastery to give shelter to his brother-disciples and as a center for the training of young men. There were to be taught meditation and all subjects relating to the religious life, including the Upanishads, the Bhagavadgita, Sanskrit, and science. After some years of training, whenever the head of the monastery considered them sufficiently prepared, they were to go out, form new centers, to preach the message, nurse the sick, to succor the needy, to work in times of famine and flood, to give relief in any form that was needed. How much of what he thought out at that time has been carried out! To this India can bear testimony. It seemed almost madness for a mendicant monk to plan such an extensive work. In later years we were to see it carried out in every detail. (46)

It was Swami Vivekananda's great desire that the Vedas and other Shastras should be studied at the math. Since the time the monastery was removed to Nilambar Babu's garden [in February, 1898], he had started, with the help of his brother disciples, regular classes on the Vedas, the Upanishads, the Vedanta Sutras, the Gita, the Bhagavata and other scriptures and had himself taught for a time Panini's Astadhyayi. (47)

Of Swami Vivekananda's stay in Calcutta from January to October, 1898, the story is one of continuous engagements and of training his disciples. The math diary gives access to a study of his varied activities and occupations. Now it would be the house of some devotee which he would visit in Calcutta, then the entertaining of scores of visitors who came to see him at the monastery and at Balaram Babu's house. Now it would be hours of training the sannyasins and brahmacharins of the Math, then hours of meditation, of song, of answering letters, or reciting stories and anecdotes, or else relating the acquisition of certain stages of yoga and of spiritual insight. Now it would be a lecture on the Bhagavadgita or on the Upanishads or other scriptures of Hinduism, then a discourse on the material sciences or on the history of nations. Or it would be a question-class in which he would invite the members of the Math to raise or discuss their philosophical doubts, and would himself take up the debate with his illuminating solution of the problems at issue. (48)

All through the serious period of his [final] illness in 1901 and 1902 and even up to the very end, the swami was eager to receive friends and visitors and to instruct his disciples, notwithstanding the plea of his brother disciples to take perfect rest for the sake of his health; for in the matter of teaching, he knew no limits. Everything must be sacrificed, even the body itself....

All through the period under description, and especially from the early part of March, 1902 until the time he passed away [in July of the same year], in spite of his physical afflictions, the swami was busy in many ways. Disease counted as nothing when his mind was set upon doing something. Even unto the last day he himself conducted numerous Vedic and question classes at the monastery, and oftentimes the brahmacharins and even his own brother disciples came to him for spiritual advice. He often spoke of methods of meditation and would train such as were backward in this spiritual science. He spent hours in answering correspondence, or in reading, noting down his thoughts for writing some book on Hindu philosophy or on Indian history; and then, for recreation he would sing some song or discourse with his brother disciples, giving himself up to fun and merriment. (49)

The swami always abhorred extremes. He protested against the too elaborate paraphernalia of daily worship at the math in the strongest terms and insisted on his disciples devoting more time to sacred study, religious talks and discussions, and to meditation, in order to mold their lives and understand the spirit of Sri Ramakrishna's teachings than to superfluous and minute details in conducting the worship. It should be done in the simplest way with due devotion and fervor, along with the former occupations, without taking up the whole time of the monks as it used to do. To enforce this, he introduced the ringing of a bell at appointed times at which the members, leaving aside - or, rather, finishing all other works - must join the classes for study, discussion, and meditation.... About three months before his departure he made a rule that at four o'clock in the morning a hand-bell should be rung by someone going from room to room to awaken the members of the Order, and that within half an hour all should gather in the chapel to meditate. So, also, classes on the Gita, Bhagavata, Upanishads and the Brahma Sutras, and question classes for religious discussion were regularly held. Over and above these, Swami Vivekananda encouraged his disciples to practice austerities.... In his charge to his disciples he repeatedly pointed out that no monastic order could keep itself pure and retain its original vigor as well as its power of working good, without a definite ideal to work for, without submitting itself to rigorous discipline, vows, and without keeping up culture and education within its fold. (50)

2. The Laity

It was on the afternoon of the first day of May, 1897, that a representative gathering of all the monastic and lay disciples of Sri Ramakrishna took place at Balaram Babu's house, in response to Swami Vivekananda's invitation to them intimating his desire of holding a meeting to found an association. He had long thought and made a plan of bringing about close cooperation between the monastic and lay disciples of Sri Ramakrishna and of organizing in a systematic way the hitherto unsystematic activities, both spiritual and philanthropic, of his brother disciples.... The future method of work was discussed, and some resolutions were passed, comprising in the main the present principles and the aims and objects by which the movement was to be guided....

After the resolutions were passed, office-bearers were appointed. Swami Vivekananda himself became the general president and he made Swami Brahmananda and Swami Yogananda the president and vice-president respectively of the Calcutta Center. It was decided that a meeting would be held at Balaram Babu's house every Sunday afternoon, when recitations and readings from the Gita, the Upanishads and other Vedantic scriptures with comments and annotations would be given, and papers read and lectures delivered, the subject being chosen by the president. All these were decided in the two preliminary meetings on the first and fifth of May: and the first general meeting of the members was held on the ninth under the presidency of Swami Brahmananda. For three years the Ramakrishna Mission held its sittings in the above place, and whenever Swami Vivekananda was in Calcutta he was present at almost all of them and spoke and sang, to the joy of the audience. (51)

In Calcutta in 1897, Sharat Chandra Chakravarty, Swami Vivekananda's disciple, had been studying Sayana's commentary on the Rig Veda with Swami Vivekananda, who was then staying in the house of the late Balaram Bose at Baghbazar. Max Muller's volumes on the Rig Veda had been brought from a wealthy friend’s private library. Swami Vivekananda was correcting the disciple every now and then and giving him the true pronunciation or construction as necessary. Sometimes, while explaining the arguments of Sayana to establish the eternity of the Vedas, Swami Vivekananda was praising very highly the commentator's wonderful ingenuity; sometimes again, while arguing out the deeper significance of the doctrine, he was putting forward a difference in view and indulging in an innocent squib at Sayana. (52)

During his sojourn at Ambala in Northern India at the end of 1897, Swami Vivekananda daily held religious conversations at all hours of the day with large numbers of people of different creeds (which included Muslims, Brahmo, Arya Samajist and Hindu) on Shastric and other topics and won them over completely - specially the Arya Samajists - after hot discussions, to his ideas and methods of interpreting the Vedas. (53)

 

i) Swami Vivekananda's Last Bequest to Vedic Study

During the session of the Indian National Congress which was held in Calcutta in the latter part of December, 1901, scores of distinguished delegates from different provinces who came to attend it, availed themselves of this opportunity to visit the monastery and pay their homage to Swami Vivekananda, whom they regarded as the patriot-saint of modern India.... Among the ideas which he discussed with the leaders of the Congress was that of founding a Vedic Institution which should preserve and train eminent teachers to herald everywhere the ancient Aryan culture and Sanskrit learning. The delegates were in fervent sympathy with this plan. Recalling their visits to the swami, and particularly referring to the above-mentioned project, one has written:

His last wish (and one left unaccomplished) was to found a Vedic Institution in Calcutta. A few months before his passing away, during the Christmas holidays, the sitting of the National Congress was held in Calcutta. Delegates, reformers, professors and great men of various callings from all the different provinces of India assembled there on that occasion. Many of them came to Belur Math to pay their respects, to Swami Vivekananda [who] enlightened them on various subjects, social, political, religious, etc. In fact, these meetings formed a congress in themselves, of a type even superior and more beneficial to those present than the actual sessions of the Congress. In one of these afternoons, the proposal was to start a Vedic College in Calcutta, and all present assured him that they would help him in carrying on in every way that lay in their power. (54)

On the fourth of July [1902, the last day of his life], Swami Vivekananda went to the chapel and meditated there for three hours. A few days earlier he had told Swami Brahmananda, "This time I must do one thing or the other; either I must recoup my health through meditation and japa and work with full vigor, or else I shall give up this shattered body."... After lunch he took rest for an hour and then grammar and yoga for two hours in a class. He gave his own interpretation of the words sushumnah suryavasasah occurring in the Yajur Veda, as these words had not been interpreted by commentators. Then he went with Swami Premananda outside the math and walked two miles; and while walking told him by way of conversation, the whole history of the growth of civilization and of different nations of the world. (55)

Swami Premananda said, "For some time he had a strong desire to open a school of Vedic studies. Even on the last day three letters were sent to Poona and Bombay for some books on the Vedas. That day I had a long discussion with him regarding the school of Vedic studies. I asked, 'What will be the good of studying the Vedas?' He said, 'Superstitions will go.'... Then, while having a walk and after much talk about the school of Vedic studies, he referred to what was written in the Vedas about the sushumna and said, 'The annotation is not correct; you should try to get the meaning from the text.'" (56)

j) Expressing Vedanta in Everyday Life

1. Through Work

[On his way to the West, Swami Vivekananda stopped in China]. His earnest desire was to see a Chinese monastery. Unfortunately, these monasteries were on grounds forbidden to foreigners. What could be done? He asked his interpreter, only to be told that it was impossible. But this served to intensify his desire. He must see a Chinese monastery! He said to the interpreter, " Suppose a foreigner goes there, what then?" and he received as reply, "Why, sir, they are sure to maltreat him." The swami thought that the monks would surely not hurt him if they knew he was a Hindu sadhu. He persisted and finally induced the interpreter and some German acquaintances to tread on "forbidden ground".... But they had not gone far when... some two or three men were seen approaching with rapid steps and clubs in hand. Seeing their menacing appearance, the Germans ran off, and the interpreter was about to take to his heels when the swami, seizing him by the arm, said to him with a smile, "You must not run away before you tell what the Chinese call an Indian yogi in their language." Having been told this, the swami called out to the men in a loud voice that he was an Indian yogi. And, lo, the word yogi acted like magic! The expression of the angry men changed to that of deep reverence, and they fell at his feet. They arose and stretched out their joined palms in most respectful salutation; and then said something in a loud voice, of which one word the swami understood to be kabatch. He thought it was undoubtedly the Indian word meaning amulet. But, to be sure of what they meant, he shouted out for an explanation to the interpreter who stood at a safe distance, greatly confounded at the strange development of events - and well he might be, for never in all his experience had he witnessed such a spectacle as this. The man told him, "Sir, they want amulets where by to ward off evil spirits and unholy influences. Sir, they desire your protection." The swami thought for a moment, for he was not a charm-giving sadhu. Suddenly he decided upon something; and taking a sheet of paper from his pocket he divided it into several pieces and then wrote on each separate bit the word Om in Sanskrit, the most holy word of the Vedas and the symbol of the highest transcendental truth. He gave them the bits of paper and the men, touching it to their heads, bowed down before him and led him into the monastery. (57)

During his sojourn in Northern India at the end of 1897, [Swami Vivekananda] visited the Arya Samaj Orphanage in Bareilly on August 10th; and on the next day, as a result of an impressive conversation with a gathering of students on the need of establishing a students' society which might conjointly carry out his ideas of practical Vedanta and work for others, it was formed then and there. (58)

At the beginning of 1899, Nag Mahashaya [a devotee of Sri Ramakrishna] came all the way from his distant village home in Deobhog to meet with Swami Vivekananda at the new monastery [at Belur]. It was like the coming together of two great forces, one representing the highest ideal of the ancient garhastya dharma [householder mode of life] and the other the ideal of a new type of monasticism - one mad with God-intoxication, the other intoxicated with the idea of bringing out the divine in man - but both one in the vision of sannyas and realization.

After mutual salutation and greeting Nag Mahashay exclaimed, "Jaya Shankara! Blessed am I to see before me the living Shiva!" and remained standing before Swami Vivekananda with folded hands, notwithstanding his solicitations to make him sit. On being asked about his health he said, "What is the use of inquiring about a worthless lump of flesh and bones! I feel blissful at seeing Shiva himself!" So saying, he fell prostrate before Swami Vivekananda, who at once raised him up, entreating, "O, please do not do such things!" At this time the Upanishad class was being held. Swami Vivekananda, addressing his disciples, said, "Let the class be stopped. You all come and see Nag Mahashay." When all had sat round the great devotee, Swami Vivekananda, addressing them, observed, "Look, he is a householder, but he has no consciousness whether he has a body, or not; whether the universe exists, or not. He is always absorbed in the thought of God. He is a living example of what man becomes when possessed of supreme bhakti." (59)

April 9, 1899: When Swami Sadananda and Sister Nivedita went over on Saturday to report [on the plague relief work in Calcutta], Swami Vivekananda was so touched by the news that [the monks] had two hours of everything, from the Upanishads onwards: there could be no religion without that activity, that manhood, and cooperation. (60)

October 18, 1899: Ridgely Manor, New York: On Sunday during lunch Swami Vivekananda came and spent three hours with Olea [Bull, who was mentally ill] and left her a different woman. On Monday about 10.30 he came again and spent the morning. He brought the Vedas and Upanishads with him and gave her what was really a class on jnana - all to herself - though many of us were present. (61)

December 26, 1900: Dear Mr. Sevier [Swami Vivekananda's devoted English disciple who dedicated his life to founding the Advaita Ashrama at Mayavati] passed away before I [Swami Vivekananda] could arrive. He was cremated on the banks of the river that flows by his ashrama, `a la Hindu, covered with garlands, the brahmins carrying his body and boys chanting the Vedas. (62)

2. Through His Feelings

Swami Vivekananda told us of Hrishikesh and the little hut that each sannyasin would make for himself, and the blazing fire in the evening, and all the sannyasins sitting round it on their own little mats, talking in hushed tones of the Upanishads - "for every man is supposed to have got the truth before he becomes a sannyasin. He is at peace intellectually. All that remains is to realize it. So all need for discussion has passed away; and at Hrishikesh, in the darkness of the mountains, by the blazing fire, they may talk only of the Upanishads. Then, by degrees, the voices die in silence. Each man sits bolt upright on his mat and one by one they steal quietly off to their own huts." (63)

March3, 1890: You know not... I am a very soft-natured man in spite of the stern Vedantic views I hold. And this proves to be my undoing. At the slightest touch I give myself away; for howsoever I may try to think only of my own good, I slip off in spite of myself to think of other people's interests. (64)

While in the West Swami Vivekananda's mind had always been occupied with the study of the history of the whole world and with the relation of the world to Hindusthan, and of the problems and destiny of India herself. More and more the Spirit of an awakened national consciousness had descended upon him, and he had been writing in his letters to his brother disciples and Indian disciples the method and the means for bringing it about, with a view to inspiring them with his own fire and enthusiasm. Even in the days of his American work, he had felt intuitively that a new epoch in his mission was opening up for him, and now he knew it had come to hand. For many months back, in the city of Detroit, he had once been talking with some disciples concerning the overwhelming difficulties he had met with in presenting Hinduism to an aggressively self-conscious Christian public, and as to how he had spent the best part of his vital forces in creating among the Western nations a religious reverence for what India had given as an intellectual and spiritual inheritance to the world. He was in one of those apostolic moods that often seized him after much strenuous labor. It was a late evening hour; he had been speaking in the stillness and the twilight. Suddenly his whole body shook with a fever of emotion and he cried out, " India will hear me! What are the Western nations! I shall shake India to her foundations! I shall send an electric thrill through its national veins! Wait! You will see how India will receive me. It is India, my own India, that knows how to appreciate as the Spirit of Vedanta what I have given so freely here. India will receive me in triumph." He spoke with a prophetic fervor; and those who heard him said that it was not himself for whom he was praying for recognition, but for that gospel which he felt must become for all future times the gospel for all nations of the world - India's gospel, the gospel of the Vedas and Vedanta. (65)

To a Western devotee, July 25, 1897: I am so glad that you have been helped by Vedanta and yoga. I am unfortunately sometimes like the circus clown who makes others laugh, himself miserable! (66)

[In Calcutta, in 1897, Swami Vivekananda was discussing Vedantic theories of creation with his disciple]. While all this talk was going on the great dramatist, Girish Chandra Ghosh, appeared on the scene. Swami Vivekananda gave him a courteous greeting and continued his lesson to his disciple....

Now, turning to Girish Babu, Swami Vivekananda said, "What do you say, G.C.? Well, you do not care to study all this; you pass your days with your adoration of this and that god, eh?"

Girish Babu: What shall I study, brother? I have neither time nor understanding to pry into all that. But this time, with Sri Ramakrishna's grace, I shall pass by with greetings to your Vedas and Vedanta, and take one leap into the far beyond! He puts you through all these studies because he wants to get many things done by you. But we have no need of them. Saying this, Girish Babu again and again touched the Rig Veda volumes to his head, uttering, "All victory to Ramakrishna in the form of the Veda!"

Swami Vivekananda was now in a sort of deep reverie. Girish Babu suddenly called out to him and said, "Well, hear me, please. You have made a good deal of study into the Vedas and Vedanta - but say, did you find anywhere in them the way out for us from all these profound miseries of the country, all these wailings of grief, all this starvation, all these crimes of adultery, and many horrible sins?"

Saying this, he painted over and over again horrid pictures of society. Swami Vivekananda remained perfectly quiet and speechless, while at the thought of the sorrows and miseries of his fellow men, tears began to flow from his eyes, and seemingly to hide his feelings from us he rose and left the room.

Meanwhile, addressing the disciple, Girish Babu said, "Did you see that, Bangal? What a great, loving heart! I don't honor your Swami Vivekananda simply for being a pandit versed in the Vedas; I honor him for that great heart of his which just made him retire weeping at the sorrows of his fellow beings."

The disciple and Girish Babu then went on conversing with each other, the latter proving that knowledge and love were ultimately the same.

In the meantime, Swami Vivekananda returned and asked the disciple, "Well, what was all this talk going on between you?" The disciple said, "Sir, we are talking about the Vedas; and the wonder of it is that our Girish Babu has not studied these books but has grasped their ultimate truths with clean precision."

Swami Vivekananda: All truths reveal themselves to him who has got real devotion to the guru; he has hardly any need of studies. But such faith and devotion are very rare in this world. He who possesses these in the measure of our friend here need not study the Shastras. But he who rushes forward to imitate him will only bring about his own ruin. Always follow his advice, but never attempt to imitate his ways.....

Swami Sadananda arrived there at that moment and, seeing him, Swami Vivekananda at once said, "Do you know, my heart is sorely troubled by the picture of the country's miseries G.C. was depicting just now. Well, can you do anything for our country?"

Sadananda: Maharaj, let the mandate go forth. Your slave is ready.

Swami Vivekananda: First, on a pretty small scale, start a relief center where the poor and distressed may obtain relief and the diseased may be nursed. Helpless people having none to look after them will be relieved and served there, irrespective of creed or color - do you see?

Sadananda: Just as you command, sir.

Swami Vivekananda: There is no greater dharma that this service of living beings. If this dharma can be practiced in the real Spirit, then "liberation comes as a fruit in the very palm of one's hand." [Shankaracharya: Hastamalaka].

Addressing Girish Babu now, Swami Vivekananda said, "Do you know, Girish Babu, it occurs to me that even if a thousand births have to be taken in order to relieve the sorrows of the world, surely I will take them. If by my doing that, even a single soul may have a little bit of his grief relieved, why, I will do it. What avails it at all to have only one's own liberation? Everyone should be taken along with oneself on that way. Can you say why a feeling like this comes up foremost in my mind?

Girish Babu: Ah, otherwise why should Sri Ramakrishna declare you to be greater than all others in spiritual competence? (67)

[In Paris] on September 3, 1900, Swami Vivekananda was evidently still living at the [wealthy] Leggetts' house; but within a week - the exact day is not known - he moved to the lodgings of Jules Bois, a poor scholar.. who lived in a flat on the fifth floor. M. Bois wrote:

Vivekananda approached me as though we had known each other for a long time. A brief conversation followed, at the end of which he startled me by proposing to come and live with me. Expressing my sense of the honor his suggestion implied, I reminded him of the luxury and attention he was enjoying and explained that I was only a young writer who could offer him very little in the way of comfort. "I am a monk and a mendicant", was his reply. "I can sleep on the ground or on the floor. Our luxury will be the wisdom of the Masters. I will bring my pipe with me and upon its incense will re the verses of the Vedas and Upanishads." (68)

[Towards the end of his life] man-making was now the ideal of our illustrious swami. He held classes on the Vedas and the grammar of Panini, sat in meditation with the monks morning and evening, and received visitors from various parts of India.... His relation with those who came to him was of the sweetest character. His all-embracing love for each and everybody was truly divine. To the visitors he was a personification of humility.... Through a heart weeping at the sight of the suffering and degradation of the illiterate masses of India, through a soul glowing with the fire of disinterested love for humanity, through true patriotism and through self-sacrificing zeal that did not know what tiring was, he showed to his disciples how a God-inspired soul felt and worked for humanity. (69)

[The Himalayas of] India is the land of dreams of our forefathers, in which was born Parvati, the Mother of India. This is the holy land where every ardent soul in India wants to come at the end of its life and to close the last chapter of its mortal career. On the tops of the mountains of this blessed land, in the depths of its caves, on the banks of its rushing torrents, have been thought out the most wonderful thoughts, a little bit of which has drawn so much admiration even from foreigners, and which have been pronounced by the most competent of judges to be incomparable. This is the land in which, since my very childhood, I have been dreaming of passing my life; and, as all of you are aware, I have attempted again and again to live here. Although the time was not ripe and I had work to do and was whirled outside of this holy place, yet it is the hope of my life to end my days somewhere in this Father of Mountains, where rishis lived, where philosophy was born. Perhaps, my friends, I shall not be able to do it in the way I planned before - how I wish that that silence, that unknownness could be given to me - yet I sincerely pray and hope, and almost believe, that my last days will be spent here, of all places on earth. (70)

 

References

1. Life, Vol.1, Chapter 42: Initiation into Advaita Vedanta, pp. 325-327.

2. Ibid., Chapter 49: The Great Understanding, pp.380-381.

3. Rems (Sister Christine), pp.194-195.

4. Notes, Chapter 5: On the Way to Baramulla, pp.53-54.

5. Life, Vol.2, Chapter 84: Vedanta Ideas Gaining Ground, pp.376-377 (See also: Master, Chapter 13,                 pp.345-346.

6. Gospel, Chapter 52: After the Passing Away, May 7, 1887, p.991.

7. Swami Vividishananda, For Seekers of God: Belur Math, December 25, 1929, pp.227-228.

8. Life,Vol.2, Chapter 59: Life of Tapasya at Baranagore, pp.30-31.

9. Ibid., Chapter 64: The First Disciple, p.81.

10. Swami Akhandananda, From Holy Wanderings to Service of God in Man, Chapter 2: Holy Wanderings of Early Days, pp.26-27.

11. Life, Vol.2, Chapter 67: Wanderings in the Himalayas, pp. 115-116.

12. Swami Prabhananda, "An Epitome of Baranagore Math" in PB, Jan 1992, p.32.

13. Swami Akhandananda, loc. cit., p.46.

14. Life, Vol.2, Chapter 70: In the Province of Guzerat, p.168.

15. Ibid., p.170.

16. Ibid., p.174.

17. Life, Vol.2, Chapter 71: In the Presidency of Bombay, p.177.

18. Ibid., p.178.

19. Life, Vol.2, Chapter 72: The Meditation at Kanya Kumari, pp.206-207.

20. Life, Vol.2, Chapter 74: In Madras and Hyderabad, p.236.

21. Ibid., pp.245-246.

22. Master, Chapter 2: The Swami Vivekananda in London - 1896, p.23.

23. CW, Vol.6: Conversation with Sharat Chandra Chakravarty, Calcutta, March 1897, p.470.

24. Life (1979), Chapter 21: On the Way to and Early Days in America, p.408 and SVW, Vol.1, Chapter 1:            Before the Parliament, p.24.

25. SVW, Vol.2, Chapter 11: Summer, 1894, p.151.

26. CW, Vol.8: Letter to Mary Hale, p.331.

27. SVW, Vol.2, Chapter 13: The Last Battle, p.271.

28. Ibid., Vol.3, Chapter 1: New York: Spring, 1895, p.30.

29. Ibid., Chapter 2: Thousand Island Park, p.163.

30. CW, Vol.8: Letter to Swami Abhedananda, p.352.

31. SVW, Vol.3: England, 1895, p.269.

32. Ibid., Vol.4, Chapter 9: Boston, March, 1896, p.99.

33. Ibid., Chapter 11: England, May-July, 1896 - I, pp.189-190.

34. Life, Vol.2, Chapter 87: Establishing the American Work, p.426.

35. CW, Vol.5: Letter from the USA, p.77.

36. CW, Vol.5, p.82.

37. Life, Vol.2, loc. cit., p.428.

38. CW, Vol.6, pp.339-340.

39. CW, Vol.8: Letter from Chelsea, pp.356-357.

40. CW, Vol.5, pp.101-102.

41. Swami Akhandananda, loc. cit., Chapter 3: The Inception of the Vow of Service: Study and Teaching,           p.87 and CW, Vol.6: Letter to Swami Ramakrishnananda from Reading, pp.364-365.

42. Swami Abhedananda, Complete Works, Vol.10: Leaves from My Diary, Record 1, p.3.

43. CW, Vol.5: Letter from London, p.118.

44. SVW, Vol.4, Chapter 14: England, Fall 1896-I, pp.370-371.

45. CW, Vol.4: The Paris Congress of the History of Religions, p.423.

46. Rems (Sister Christine), pp.217-218.

47. Life, Vol.3, Chapter 114: In the Passing of Days, p.327.

48. Ibid., Chapter 105: Life in the Math and the Metropolis, pp.210-211.

49. Life, Vol.4, Chapter 127: The Days of Discipline and Meditation, p.60.

50. Ibid., pp.63-64.

51. Life, Vol.3, Chapter 100: The Founding of the Ramakrishna Mission, pp.150-152.

52. CW, Vol. 6: Conversation, p.495.

53. Life, Vol.3, Chapter 104: The Further Spreading of Ideas, pp.185-186.

54. Life, Vol.4, Chapter 124: In Buddha Gaya and Benares, pp.36-37.

55. Swami Abhedananda, loc. cit., Letter from Swami Saradananda, August 7, 1902, p.114.

56. Ibid.: Letter from Swami Premananda, August 20, 1902, pp.116-117.

57. Life, Vol.2, Chapter 76: On the Way to Lands beyond the Seas, pp.266-267.

58. Life, Vol.3, Chapter 104: Further Spreading of the Ideas: In Northern India, p.185.

59. Ibid., Chapter 114: In the Passing of Days, p.329.

60. LSN, Vol.1, p.112.

61. Ibid., p.214.

62. CW, Vol.6: Letter to Miss J. MacLeod from Belur, pp.440-441.

63. LSN, Vol.1: From Ridgely Manor, October 7, 1899, p.222.

64. CW, Vol.6: Letter to P. Mitra from Ghazipur, p.229.

65. Life, Vol.3, Chapter 94: A National Reception in Ceylon, pp.85-86.

66. CW, Vol.8: Letter to Marie Halboister from Almora, p.414.

67. CW, Vol.6: Conversation, pp.499-503.

68. SVW, Vol.6, Chapter 6: Homeward Bound I, pp.337-338.

69. Life, Vol.4, Chapter 127: In the Days of Discipline and Meditation, p.67.

70. CW, Vol.3: Address of Welcome at Almora and Reply, pp.352-353.

 

PART I, SECTION 1: DEFINITION AND EULOGY OF THE VEDAS AND VEDANTA

 

Chapter 2: Some Preliminary Definitions

 

a) The "Veda" Is the Sum Total of Eternal Truths

Most of the great religions of the world owe allegiance to certain books which they believe are the words of God or some other supernatural beings, and which are the basis of their religion. Now, of all these books, according to the modern savants of the West, the oldest are the Vedas of the Hindus. A little understanding, therefore, is necessary about the Vedas. (1)

The knowledge of God is what is meant by the Vedas (vid - to know). (2)

Veda means the sum total of eternal truths. (3)

Truth is of two kinds: (1) that which is cognizable by the five ordinary senses of man and by reasonings based thereon; (2) that which is cognizable by the subtle, supersensuous power of yoga.

Knowledge acquired by the first means is called science; and knowledge acquired by the second is called the Vedas. (4)

Our own realization is beyond the Vedas, because even they depend upon that. The highest Vedas is the philosophy of the Beyond. (5)

With regard to the whole Vedic collection of truths discovered by the Aryan race, this also has to be understood that those portions alone which do not refer to purely secular matters and which do not merely record tradition or history, or merely provide incentives to duty form the Vedas in the real sense.

Although the supersensuous vision of truths is to be met with in some measure in our Puranas and Itihasas and in the religious scriptures of other races, still the fourfold scripture known among the Aryan race as the Vedas being the first, the most complete, and the most undistorted collection of spiritual truths, deserves to occupy the highest place among all scriptures, command the respect of all nations of the earth, and furnish the rationale of their respective scriptures. (6)

b) The Upanishads Are the "New Testament" of the Vast, Traditional Vedic Literature

The Vedas are, in fact, the oldest sacred books in the world. Nobody knows anything about the time they were written, or by whom. They are contained in many volumes, and I doubt that any one person ever read them all. (7)

The Sanskrit in which the Vedas were written is not the same Sanskrit in which books were written about a thousand years later than the Vedas - the books that you read in your translations of poets and other classical writers of India. The Sanskrit of the Vedas was very simple, archaic in its composition, and possibly it was a spoken language. (8)

That branch of the Aryan race which spoke the Sanskrit language was the first to become civilized and the first to begin to write books and literature. So they went on for thousands of years. How many thousands of years they wrote no one knows. There are various guesses - from 3,000 to 8,000 BC - but all of these dates are more or less uncertain. (9)

This Sanskrit has undergone very much change as a matter of course, having been spoken and written through thousands of years. It necessarily follows that in other Aryan languages, as in Greek and Roman, the literature must be of much later date than Sanskrit. Not only so, but there is this peculiarity, that of all regular books that we have in the world, the oldest are in Sanskrit - and that is the mass of literature called the Vedas. There are very ancient pieces in the Babylonian or Egyptian literature, but they cannot be called literature or books, but just a few notes, a short letter, a few words, and so on. But as finished, cultured literature, the Vedas are the oldest. (10)

The Vedas existed as a mass of literature, and not as a book - just as you find the Old Testament, the Bible. Now, the Bible is a mass of literature of different ages; different persons are the writers, and so on. It is a collection. [In the same way], the Vedas are a vast collection. I do not know whether, if all the texts were found - nobody has found all the texts; nobody, even in India, has seen all the books - if all the books were known, this room would contain them. It is a huge mass of literature, carried down from generation to generation from God, who gave the scriptures. (11)

The Vedas are divided into four parts. One is called the Rig Veda, another Yajur Veda, another Sama Veda, and the fourth, Atharva Veda. Each one of these, again, was divided into many branches. For instance, the Sama Veda had one thousand branches, of which only about five or six remain; the rest are all lost. So with the others. The Rig Veda had 108, of which only one remains; and the rest are all lost. (12)

This vast mass of literature - the Vedas - we find in three groups. The first group is the Samhitas, a collection of hymns. The second group is called the Brahmanas, or the [group dealing with different kinds of] sacrifice. The word brahmana [by usage] means [what is achieved by means of] the sacrifice. And the other group is called the Upanishads (sittings, lectures, philosophic books). Again, the first two parts together - the hymns and the rituals - are called the Karma Kanda, the work portion; and the second, or philosophic portion (the Upanishads), is called the Jnana Kanda, the knowledge portion. This is the same word as your English word knowledge and the Greek word gnos - just as you have the word in agnostic, and so on. (13)

The Upanishads are the Bible of India. [In relation to the Vedas] they occupy the same place as the New Testament does [to the Old]. There are [more than] a hundred books comprising the Upanishads, some very small and some big, each a separate treatise.... They are [as it were] shorthand notes taken down of discussions in [learned assemblies], generally in the courts of kings. The word Upanishad may mean "sittings" [or "sitting near a teacher"]. Those of you who may have studied some of the Upanishads can understand how they are condensed shorthand sketches. After long discussions had been held, they were taken down, possibly from memory.... The origin of ancient Sanskrit is 5,000 BC; the Upanishads [are at least] two thousand years before that. Nobody knows exactly how old they are. (14)

It is the aim of the modern scholar to restore [the sequence of the Vedic compositions]. The old, orthodox idea is quite different, as your orthodox idea of the Bible is quite different from the modern scholar’s. (15)

c) Though the Largest Portion of the Vedas Are Lost, They Still Are a Huge Literature

India has been the one country to which every nation that has become strong wants to go and conquer, it being reputed to be very rich. The wealth of the people had become a fable, even in the most ancient history. [Many foreign invaders] rushed to become wealthy in India and conquered the country. Every one of these invasions destroyed one or more of the families [who were the custodians of the Vedas], burned many libraries and houses. And when that was so, much literature was lost. It is only within the last few years that ideas have begun to spring up about the retention of these various religions and books. Before that, mankind had to suffer all this pillaging and breaking down. Must stupendous creations of art were lost forever. Wonderful buildings - where, from a few bits of remnants now in India, it can be imagined how wonderful they were - are completely gone. (16)

Almost the largest portion of the Vedas has been lost. The priests who carried it down to posterity were divided into so many families; and, accordingly, the Vedas were divided into so may parts. Each part was allotted to a family. The rituals, the ceremonies, the customs, the worship of that family were to be obtained from that [respective] portion of the Vedas. They preserved it and performed the ceremonies according to that. In course of time, [some of ] these families became extinct; and with them, their portion of the Vedas was lost, if these old accounts be true. (17)

Some of the Vedic secrets were known to certain families only, as certain powers naturally exist in some families. With the extinction of these families, the secrets have died away. (18)

Many of the texts of the Vedas are lost. They were divided into branches, each branch put into the head of certain priests and kept alive by memory. Such men still exist. They will repeat book after book of the Vedas without missing a single intonation. The larger portion of the Vedas has disappeared. The small portion left makes a whole library by itself. The oldest of these contain the hymns of the Rig Veda. (19)

Ninety-nine percent of the Vedas are missing; they were in the keeping of certain families, with whose extinction the books were lost. But still, those left now could not be contained even in a large hall.... They were written is language archaic and simple; their grammar was very crude, so much so that it was said that some parts of the Vedas have no meaning. (20)

You find in every nation when a new idea, a new form, a new discovery or invention comes in, the old things are not brushed aside all at once, but are relegated to the religion of holiness. The ancient Hindus used to write on palm leaves and birch bark; and when paper was invented they did not throw aside all the palm leaves, but used to consider writing on palm leaves and birch bark holy.... So this form of transmitting the literature of the Vedas from teacher to disciple by word of mouth, although antiquated and almost useless now, has become holy. The student may refresh his memory by books, but has to learn by word of mouth of a teacher. (21)

c) Hinduism Is the Religion of the Vedas

First, in discussing the scriptures, one fact stands out prominently - that only those religions which had one or many scriptures of their own as their basis advanced by leaps and bounds and survive to the present day, notwithstanding all the persecution and repression hurled against them. The Greek religion, with all its beauty, died out in the absence of any scripture to support it; but the religion of the Jews stands undiminished in its power, being based on the authority of the Old Testament. The same is the case with the Hindu religion, with its scripture, the Vedas, the oldest in the world. (22)

By Hinduism, I mean the religion of the Vedas. (23)

The Hindus proper look up to the Vedas as their religious scripture. (24)

The Hindus received their religion through the revelation of the Vedas. (25)

The Hindus founded their creed upon the ancient Vedas, a word derived from vid, to know.(26)

The cardinal features of the Hindu religion are founded on the meditative and speculative philosophy and on the ethical teachings contained in the various books of the Vedas. (27)

 

e) Modern Hinduism Is, Properly, the Religion of the Vedas and Vedanta

In the Vedas we find both [these names]: sindhu and indu for the river Indus; the Persians transformed them into hindu and the Greeks into indus, whence we derived the words India and Indian. (28)

This word Hindu was the name that the ancient Persians used to apply to the river Sindhu. Whenever in Sanskrit there is an s in ancient Persian it changes into an h, so that sindhu became hindu; and you are all aware how the Greeks found it hard to pronounce h and dropped it altogether, so that we became known as Indians. (29)

The word Hindu by which it is the fashion nowadays to style ourselves, has lost all its meaning, for this word merely meant those who lived on the other side of the river Indus (in Sanskrit sindhu). This name was murdered into hindu by the ancient Persians and all people living on the other side of the river Sindhu were called by them Hindus. (30)

Now this word Hindu, as applied to the inhabitants of the other side of the Indus, whatever might have been its meaning in ancient times, has lost all its force in modern times; for all the people that live on this side of the Indus no longer belong to one religion. There are the Hindus proper, the Muslims, the Parsees, the Christians, Buddhists and Jains. The word Hindu in its real, literal sense ought to include all these, but as signifying the religion, it would not be proper to call all these Hindus. (31)

With the re of Islam the word Hindu became degraded and meant " a dark-skinned fellow", as is the case now with the word native. (32)

Thus this word has come down to us; and during the Muslim rule we [Indians] took up the word ourselves. There may not be any harm in using the word, of course; but, as I have said, it has lost its significance, for you may mark that all the people who live on this side of the Indus in modern times do not follow the same religion as they did in ancient times. The word, therefore, covers not only Hindus proper, but Muslims, Christians, Jains, and other people who live in India. I therefore would not use the word Hindu. What word should we use, then? The other words which alone we can use are either the Vaidikas, the followers of the Vedas - or, better still, the Vedantists, the followers of the Vedanta.    (33)

The word Vedanta literally means the end of the Vedas - the Vedas being the scriptures of the Hindu. (34)

The Vedanta means the end of the Vedas, the third section, or Upanishads, containing the ripened ideas which we find more as germs in the earlier portion. (35)

The last part of the Vedas is called the Vedanta, meaning the end of the Vedas. It deals with the theories contained in them, and more especially with the philosophy with which we are concerned. It is written in Sanskrit, and, you must remember, was written thousands of years ago. (36)

Sometimes, in the West, by the Vedas are meant only the hymns and rituals of the Vedas. But at the present time these parts have gone almost out of use; and usually by the word Vedas, in India, the Vedanta is meant. All our commentators, when they want to quote a passage from the scriptures, as a rule, quote from the Vedanta, which has another technical name with the commentators - the Shrutis.... The Vedanta, then, practically forms the scriptures of the Hindus; and all systems of philosophy that are orthodox have to take it as their foundation. (37)

It is very hard... to find any common name for our religion, seeing that this religion is a collection, so to speak, of various religions, of various ideas, of various ceremonials and forms, all gathered together almost without a name, and without a church, and without an organization. The only point where, perhaps, all our sects agree is that we all believe in the scriptures - the Vedas. This perhaps is certain that no man can have a right to be called a Hindu who does not admit the supreme authority of the Vedas.... The spiritual teachings of the Vedas known as the Upanishads and the Vedanta has always been quoted as the highest authority by all our teachers, philosophers, and writers, whether dualist, qualified monist, or monist.... Therefore, perhaps in modern times, the one name which should designate every Hindu throughout the land should be Vedantist or Vaidika, as you may put it; and in that sense I always use the words Vedantism and Vedanta. (38)

References

1. CW, Vol.3: Vedantism, p.118.

2. Ibid., p.119.

3. CW, Vol.6: Conversation with Sharat Chandra Chakravarty, Calcutta, 1897, p.496.

4. CW, Vol.6: Hinduism and Shri Ramakrishna, p.181.

5. Swami Atmaghanananda, "Further Light on Swami Vivekananda's Inspired Talks" in VK, August 1963,            p.197.

6. CW, Vol.6: Hinduism and Shri Ramakrishna, p.182.

7. CW, Vol.6: The Vedanta Philosophy and Christianity, pp.47-48.

8. CW, Vol.9: History of the Aryan Race, p.257

9. Ibid., p.251.

10. Ibid., p.252.

11. CW, Vol.3: Buddhistic India, pp.512-513.

12. CW, Vol.9: History of the Aryan Race, p.254.

13. Ibid., pp.257 - 258.

14. CW, Vol.1: The Gita I, p.446.

15. Ibid., p.447.

16. CW, Vol.9: History of the Aryan Race, pp.254-255.

17. Ibid., p.254.

18. CW, Vol.6: Notes Taken Down in Madras, 1892-1893, p.104.

19. CW, Vol.1: The Gita I, pp.446-447.

20. CW, Vol.3: Vedantism, p.435.

21. CW, Vol.9: The History of the Aryan Race, p.253.

22. CW, Vol.3: The Religion We Are Born In, p.455.

23. CW, Vol.1: Buddhism, the Fulfillment of Hinduism, p.21.

24.SVW, Vol.2, Chapter 9: The Eastern Tour - I, p.74.

25.Ibid., Chapter 13: The Last Battle, p.257

26. CW, Vol.1: The Hindu Religion, p.329.

27. CW, Vol.4: Indian Religious Thought, p.188.

28. CW, Vol.7: Memoirs of European Travel, pp.357-358.

29. CW, Vol.3: Vedanta in Its Application to Indian Life, p.228. See also: CW, Vol.3: Vedantism, p.435.

30. CW, Vol.3: Vedantism, p.118.

31. CW, Vol.3: Vedanta in Its Application to Indian Life, p.228.

32. CW, Vol.7: Memoirs of European Travel, p.358.

33. CW, Vol.3: Vedantism, p.118.

34. CW, Vol.1: The Vedanta Philosophy, p.357.

35. CW, Vol.5: Indian Missionary's Mission to England, p.203.

36. CW, Vol.2: The Way to Blessedness, p.406.

37. CW, Vol.1: The Vedanta Philosophy, p.357-358.

38. CW, Vol.3: Vedanta in Its Application to Indian Life, pp. 228-229.

 

 

 PART I, SECTION 1: DEFINITION AND EULOGY OF THE VEDAS AND VEDANTA

Chapter 3: The Glory of the Vedas

a) The Vedas Are Eternal

1. The Vedas Are Ever-Existent, Without Beginning or End

Away back, where no recorded history - nay, not even the dim light of tradition - can penetrate, has been steadily shining that light, sometimes dimmed by external circumstances, at others effulgent, but undying and steady, shedding its luster not only over India, but permeating the whole thought-world with its power, silent and unperceived, gently, yet omnipotent, like the dew that falls in the morning, unseen and unnoticed, yet bringing into bloom the fairest of roses: this has been the thought of the Upanishads, the philosophy of the Vedanta. Nobody knows when it first came to flourish on the soil of India. Guesswork has been vain. The guesses, especially of Western writers, have been so conflicting that no certain date can be ascribed to them. But we Hindus, from the spiritual standpoint, do not admit that they had any origin. This Vedanta, the philosophy of the Upanishads, I would make bold to state, has been the first as well as the final thought on the spiritual plane that has ever been vouchsafed to man. (1)

By the word Shastras the Vedas without beginning or end are meant.... The whole body of supersensuous truths, having no beginning or end, and called by the name of the Vedas, is ever-existent.(2)

The date of the Vedas has never been fixed, can never be fixed; and, according to us, the Vedas are eternal. (3)

We [Hindus] believe the Vedas to be the eternal teachings of the secrets of religion. We all believe that this holy literature is without beginning and without end, coeval with nature, which is without beginning and without end; and that all our religious differences, all our religious struggles, must end when we stand in the presence of that holy book; we are all agreed that this is the last court of appeal in all our spiritual differences. (4)

b) It Is the Spiritual Truth Revealed by the Vedas Which Is Eternal and Is Discovered by the Seers

Q: What is the true meaning of the statement that the Vedas are beginningless and eternal? Does it refer to the Vedic utterances or the statements contained in the Vedas? If it refers to the truth involved in such statements, are not the sciences, such as logic, geometry, chemistry, etc., equally beginningless and eternal, for they contain an everlasting truth?

A: There was a time when the Vedas themselves were considered eternal in the sense in which the divine truths contained therein were changeless and permanent and were only revealed to man. At a subsequent time, it appears that the utterances of the Vedic hymns with the knowledge of its meaning was important; and it was held that the hymns themselves must have had a divine origin. At a still later period, the meaning of the hymns showed that many of them could not be of divine origin, because they inculcated upon mankind performance of various unholy acts, such as torturing animals; and we can find many ridiculous stores in the Vedas. The correct meaning of the statement "The Vedas are beginningless and eternal" is that the law or truth revealed by them to man is permanent and changeless. Logic, geometry, chemistry, etc., reveal also a law or truth which is permanent and changeless and in that sense they are also beginningless and eternal. But no truth or law is absent from the Vedas, and I ask any one of you to point out to me any truth which is not treated of in them. (5)

The Hindus have received their religion through revelation, the Vedas. They hold that the Vedas are without beginning and without end. It may sound ludicrous to this audience [in the West] how a book can be without beginning or end. But by the Vedas no books are meant. They mean the accumulated treasury of spiritual laws discovered by different persons in different times. Just as the law of gravitation existed before its discovery and would exists if all humanity forgot it, so is it with the laws that govern the spiritual world. The moral, ethical, and spiritual relations between soul and soul and between individual spirits and the Father of all spirits were there before their discovery, and would remain even if we forget them. (6)

[Vedic] principles have existed throughout time; and they will exist. They are non-create - uncreated by any laws which science teaches us today. They remain covered and become discovered, but are existing through all eternity in nature. If Newton had not been born the law of gravitation would have remained all the same and would have worked all the same. It was Newton's genius which formulated it, discovered it, brought it into consciousness, made it a conscious thing to the human race. So are these religious laws, the grand truths of spirituality. They are working all the time. If all the Vedas and Bibles and Korans did not exist at all, if seers and prophets had never been born, yet these laws would exist. They are only held in abeyance, and slowly but surely will work to raise the human race, to raise human nature. But they are the prophets who see them, discover them; and such prophets are discoverers in the field of spirituality. As Newton and Galileo were prophets of physical science, so are they prophets of spirituality. They can claim no exclusive right to any one of these laws; they are the common property of all nature.

The Vedas, as the Hindus say, are eternal. We now understand what they mean by their being eternal, i.e. that the laws have neither beginning nor end. Earth after earth, system after system, will evolve, run for a certain time, and then dissolve back into chaos; but the universe remains the same. Millions and millions of systems are being born, while millions are being destroyed. The universe remains the same. The beginning and end of time can be told as regards a certain planet; but, as regards the universe, time has no meaning at all. So are the laws of nature, the physical laws, the mental laws, the spiritual laws, without beginning or end; and it is within a few years, comparatively speaking - a few thousand years at best - that man has tried to reveal them. The infinite mass remains before us. Therefore the one great lesson that we learn from the Vedas, at the start, is that religion has just begun. The infinite ocean of spiritual truth lies before us to be worked on, to be discovered, to be brought into our lives. The world has seen thousands of prophets, and the world has yet to see millions. (7)

The Vedas are anadi, eternal. The meaning of the statement is not, as is erroneously supposed by some, that the words of the Vedas are anadi, but that the spiritual laws inculcated by the Vedas are such. These laws, which are immutable and eternal, have been discovered at various times by great men or rishis, though some of them have been forgotten now, while others are preserved. (8)

3. The Vedas Sprang, Like the Breath of God, Out of the Hearts of the Sages

All... Vedantists also believe the Vedas to be the revealed word of God, not exactly in the same sense, perhaps, as the Christians or Muslims believe, but in a very peculiar sense. Their idea is that the Vedas are an expression of the knowledge of God; and as God is eternal, His knowledge is eternally with Him, and so are the Vedas eternal. (9)

Whatever might be the idea of modern scholars, the Hindus are not ready to admit that parts of the Vedas were written at one time and parts written at another time. They, of course, still hold to their belief that the Vedas as a whole were produced at the same time - rather, if I may say so, that they were never produced, but that they always existed in the mind of the Lord. (10)

The Hindus believe that the Vedas are not mere books composed by men in some remote age. They hold them to be an accumulated mass of endless wisdom, which is sometimes manifested and at other times remain unmanifested. (11)

To the Western [mind], their religious books have been inspired, while with us our books have been expired; breath-like they came, the breath of God out of the hearts of the sages they sprang, the mantra-drashtas [Brih.Up., 2.4.10]. (12)

Is God's book finished? Or is it still a continuous revelation going on? It is a marvelous book - these spiritual revelations of the world. The Bible, the Vedas, the Koran, and all other sacred books are but so many pages; and an infinite number of pages remain yet to be unfolded. I would leave it open for all of them. We stand in the present, but open ourselves to the infinite future. We take in all that has been in the past, enjoy the light of the present, and open every window of the heart for all that will come in the future. (13)

b) The Vedas Are Impersonal

1. The Vedas Deal Almost Entirely with Philosophy

None knows by whom the Vedas were written, they are so ancient. (14)

The mass of writings called the Vedas is not the utterance of persons. (15)

The Upanishads do not reveal the life of any teacher, but simply teach principles. (16)

The Upanishads contain very little history of the doings of any man, but nearly all other scriptures are largely personal histories. The Vedas deal almost entirely with philosophy. Religion without philosophy runs into superstition; philosophy without religion becomes dry atheism. (17)

The Vedanta philosophy is very, very ancient; it is the outcome of that mass of Aryan literature known by the name of the Vedas. It is, as it were, the very flower of all the speculations and experiences and analyses embodied in that mass of literature, collected and culled through centuries. This Vedanta philosophy has certain peculiarities. In the first place, it is perfectly impersonal; it does not owe its origin to any persons or prophet; it does not build itself around one man as it center. Yet it has nothing to say against philosophies which do build themselves around certain persons. In later days in India other philosophies and systems arose, built around certain persons, such as Buddhism, or many of our present sects. They each have a certain leader to whom they owe their allegiance, just as the Christians and Muslims have. But the Vedanta philosophy stands at the background of all these various sects, and there is no fight and no antagonism between the Vedanta and any other system in the world. (18)

I want you to remember... the perfectly impersonal character of the Upanishads. Although we find many names and many speakers and many teachers in the Upanishads, not one of them stands as an authority of the Upanishads, not one verse is based on the life of any one of them. These are simply figures like shadows moving in the background, unfelt, unseen, unrealized; but the real force is in the marvelous, the brilliant, the effulgent texts of the Upanishads, perfectly impersonal. If twenty Yajnavalkyas came and lived and died, it does not matter; the texts are there. And yet it against no personality; it is broad and expansive enough to embrace all the personalities that the world has yet produced and all that are yet to come. It has nothing to say against the worship of persons or avatars or sages. On the contrary, it is always upholding it. At the same time, it is perfectly impersonal. It is a most marvelous idea, like the God it preaches, the impersonal idea of the Upanishads. For the sage, the thinker, the philosopher, for the rationalist, it is as much impersonal as any modern scientist can wish. And these are our scriptures. (19)

2. The Authority of the Vedas Is the Eternal, Impersonal Truth

All the other religions of the world claim their authority as being delivered by a personal God or a number of personal beings, angels, or special messengers of God, unto certain persons; while the claim of the Hindus is that the Vedas do not owe their authority to anybody; they are themselves the authority, being eternal - the knowledge of God. They were never written, never created, they have existed throughout time; just as creation is infinite and eternal, without beginning or end, so is the knowledge of God without beginning and without end.            (20)

The idea is that the Vedas were never written; the idea is they never came into existence. I was once told by a Christian missionary that their scriptures have a historical character and therefore are true, to which I replied, " Mine have no historical character and therefore they are true; yours being historical, they were evidently made by some man the other day. Yours are man-made and mine are not; their non-historicity is in their favor." Such is the relation of the Vedas with all the other scriptures at the present day. (21)

If you tell [the orthodox Hindus who defend the Vedas] that the Vedas must have been pronounced by man first, [they will simply laugh]. You never heard of any [man uttering them for the first time]. Take Buddha's words. [There is a tradition that he lived and spoke these words] many times before. If the Christian stands up and says, "My religion is a historical religion and therefore yours is wrong and ours is true", the mimamsaka [orthodox Hindu] replies, "Yours being historical, you confess that a man invented it nineteen hundred years ago. That which is true must be infinite and eternal. That is the one test of truth. It never decays, it is always the same. You confess your religion was created by such-and-such a man. The Vedas were not. By no prophets or anything.... Only infinite words; infinite by their very nature, from which the whole universe comes and goes." In the abstract, it is perfectly correct.    (22)

Our religion preaches an impersonal personal God. It preaches any amount of impersonal laws plus any amount of personality, but the very fountainhead of our religion is the Shrutis, the Vedas, which are perfectly impersonal; the persons all come in the Smritis and Puranas - the great avataras, the incarnations of God, prophets, and so forth. And this ought also to be observed that, except our religion, every other religion in the world depends upon the life or lives of some personal founder or founders. Christianity is built upon the life of Jesus Christ, Islam upon Muhammad, Buddhism upon Buddha, Jainism upon the Jinas, and so on. It naturally follows that there must be in all these religions a good deal of fight about what they call the historical evidences of these great personalities. If at any time the historical evidences about the existence of these personages in ancient times becomes weak, the whole building of the religion tumbles down and is broken to pieces. We Hindus escaped this fate because our religion is not based upon persons, but upon principles. (23)

3. The Primary Allegiance of the Vedantist Is Always to Principles, Not Persons

Religions divide themselves equally into three parts. There is the first part, consisting of philosophy, the essence, the principles of every religion. These principles find expression in mythology - the lives of saints or heroes, demigods, or gods, or divine beings; and the whole idea of this mythology is that of power. And in the lower class of mythologies - the primitive - the expression of this power is in the muscles; their heroes are strong, gigantic. One hero conquers the whole world. As man advances, he must find expression for his energy higher than in the muscles; so his heroes also find expression in something higher. The higher mythologies have heroes who are gigantic moral men. Their strength is manifested in becoming moral and pure. They can stand alone, they can beat back the surging tide of selfishness and immorality. The third portion of all religions is symbolism, which you call ceremonials and forms. Even the expression through mythology, the lives of heroes, is not sufficient for all. There are minds still lower. Like children they must have their kindergarten of religion, and these symbologies are evolved - concrete examples which they can handle and grasp and understand, which they can see and feel as material somethings.

So, in every religion you find there are the three stages: philosophy, mythology, and ceremonial. There is one advantage that can be pleaded for the Vedanta: that, in India, fortunately, these three stages have been sharply defined. In other religions the principles are so interwoven with the mythology that it is very hard to distinguish one from the other. The mythology stands supreme, swallowing up the principles; and in the course of centuries the principles are lost sight of. The explanation, the illustration of the principle, swallows up the principle and the people see only the explanation, the prophet, the preacher, while the principles have gone out of existence almost - so much so that today, if a man dares to preach the principles of Christianity apart from Christ, they will try to attack him and think he is wrong and dealing blows at Christianity. In the same way, if a man wants to preach the principles of Islam, Muslims will think the same; because concrete ideas, the lives of great men and prophets, have entirely overshadowed the principles.

In Vedanta the chief advantage is that it was not the work of one single man; and therefore, naturally, unlike Buddhism, or Christianity, or Islam, the prophet or teacher did not entirely swallow up or overshadow the principles. The principles live; and the prophets, as it were, form a secondary group, unknown to Vedanta. The Upanishads speak of no particular prophet, but they speak of prophets and prophetesses. The old Hebrews had something of that idea; yet we find Moses occupying most of the space of the Hebrew literature. Of course, I do not mean that it is bad that these prophets should take hold of a nation; but it certainly is very injurious if the whole field of principles is lost sight of. (24)

Persons are but the embodiment, the illustrations of the principles. If the principles are there, the persons will come by the thousands and millions. If the principle is safe, persons like Buddha will be born by the hundreds and thousands. But if the principle is lost and forgotten and the whole of national life tries to cling round a so-called historical person, woe unto that religion, danger unto that religion! Ours is the only religion that does not depend on a person or persons; it is based upon principles. At the same time, there is room for millions of persons. There is ample ground for introducing persons; but each one of them must be an illustration of the principles. We must not forget that. These principles of our religion are all safe, and it should be the lifework of every one of us to keep them safe, to keep them free from the accumulating dirt and dust of ages. It is strange, that in spite of the degradation that seized upon the race again and again, these principles of Vedanta were never tarnished. No one, however wicked, ever dared to throw dirt upon them. Our scriptures are the best preserved in the world. Compared to other books, there have been no interpolations, no text-torturing, no destroying of the essence of thought in them. It is there just as it was at first, directing the human mind towards the ideal, the goal. (25)

4. The Great Body of Eternal Truths Which Is the Vedas Is Revealed by the Enlightened Ones

Every one of the great religions in the world, excepting our own [Vedanta], is built upon such historical characters; but ours rests upon principles. There is no man or woman who can claim to have created the Vedas. They are the embodiment of eternal principles; sages discovered them; and now and then the names of these sages are mentioned - just their names; we do not even know who or what they were. In many cases we do not know who their fathers were, and in almost every case we do not know when and where they were born. But what cared they, these sages, for their names? They were the preachers of principles; and they themselves, so far as they went, tried to become illustrations of the principles they preached. At the same time, just as our God is an impersonal and yet a personal God, so is our religion a most intensely personal one - a religion based upon principles and yet with an infinite scope for the play of persons; for what religion gives you more incarnations, more prophets and seers, and still waits for infinitely more? The Bhagavata says that incarnations are infinite, leaving ample scope for as many as you like to come. Therefore, if any one or more of these persons in India's religious history, any one or more of these incarnations, and any one or more of our prophets are proved not to have been historical, it does not injure our religion at all; even then it remains as firm as ever, because it is based on principles and not upon persons. It is in vain that we try to gather all the peoples of the world around a single personality. It is difficult to make them gather together even round eternal and universal principles. If it ever becomes possible to bring the largest portion of humanity to one way of thinking in regard to religion, mark you, it must always be through principles and not through persons. Yet, as I have said, our religion has ample scope for the authority and influence of persons. There is that most wonderful theory of ishta which gives you the fullest and the freest choice possible among these great religious personalities. You may take up any one of the prophets or teachers as your guide and the object of your special adoration; you are even allowed to think that he whom you have chosen is the greatest of the prophets, greatest of all the avatars - there is no harm in that - but you must keep to a firm background of eternally true principles. (26)

If Sri Krishna and Rama and all the saints are proved to be mythical characters, the Vedas still remain, not as a source of blind and imperative faith, not as a rigid and inflexible spiritual possession, but as a great body of eternal truths, of which more and more is to come in the way of revelation by the enlightened ones. (27)

Vedanta finds veneration for some particular person... difficult to uphold. those of you who are students of Vedanta (and by Vedanta is always meant the Upanishads) know that this is the only religion that does not cling to any person. No one man or woman has ever become the object of worship among the Vedantins. It cannot be. A man is no more worthy of worship than any bird, any worm. We are all brothers. The difference is only in degree. I am exactly the same as the lowest worm. You see how very little room there is in Vedanta for any man to stand ahead of us and for us to go and worship him - he is dragging us on and we being saved by him. Vedanta does not give you that. No book, no man to worship, nothing. (28)

c) The Vedas Are the Only Exponent of Universal Religion because Their Sanction Is the Eternal Nature of Man

There is no new religious idea preached anywhere which is not found in the Vedas. (29)

The Vedas are the only exponent of the universal religion.  (30)

You hear claims made by every religion as being the universal religion of the world. Let me tell you, in the first place, that there will never be such a thing; but if there is a religion which can lay claim to be that, it is only our religion [Vedanta] and no other, because every other religion depends upon some person or persons. All the other religions have been built around the life of what they think is a historical man; and what they think is the strength of religion is really the weakness - for, disprove the historicity of the man, and the whole fabric tumbles to the ground. Half the lives of these great founders of religions have been broken into pieces, and the other half doubted very seriously. As such, every truth that had its sanction only in their words vanishes into the air. but the truths of our religion, although we have persons by the score, do not depend upon them. (31)

There are these eternal principles which stand upon their own foundations without depending upon any reasoning even, much less on the authority of sages, however great, or incarnations, however brilliant they may have been. We may remark that, as this is the unique position in India, our claim is that Vedanta only can be the universal religion, that it is already the existing universal religion in the world, because it teaches principles and not persons. No religion built upon a person can be taken up as a type by all the races of mankind. In our own country [India] we find that there have been so many grand characters; in even a small city many persons are taken up as types by the different minds in that one city. How is it possible that one person, such as Muhammad, or Buddha, or Christ can be taken up as the one type for the whole world; nay, that the whole of morality, ethics, spirituality and religion can be true from only the sanction of that one person and one person alone? Now, the Vedantic religion does not require any such personal sanction. Its sanction is the eternal nature of man. (32)

The [Vedic] mantras are neither the property of particular persons, nor the exclusive property of any man or woman, however great he or she may be; nor even the exclusive property of the greatest spirits - the Buddhas or Christ - whom the world has produced. They are as much the property of the lowest of the low as they are the property of the Buddha, and as much the property of the smallest worm that crawls as of the Christ, because they are universal principles. (33)

The Vedas are not inspired, but expired; not that they came from anywhere outside, but they are the eternal laws living in every soul. The Vedas are in the soul of the ant, in the soul of the god. The ant has only to evolve and get the body of a sage or rishi, and the Vedas will come out, eternal laws expressing themselves. (34)

Cross reference to:

Mand. Up., 2

d) The Poetry of the Vedas Is Supersensuous

1. The Vedas Are Words of Power Being Pronounced with the Right Attitude of Mind

The Vedas, the sacred books of the Hindus, are written in a sort of meter.  (35)

All of you have heard of the power of words, how wonderful they are! Every book - the Bible, the Koran, and the Vedas - is full of the power of words. (36)

[Vedic] hymns are not only words of praise, but words of power, being pronounced with the right attitude of mind. (37)

There are one or two more ideas with regard to the Upanishads which I want to bring to your notice, for these are an ocean of knowledge, and to talk about the Upanishads, even for an incompetent person like myself, takes years and not one lecture only. I want, therefore, to bring to your notice one or two points in the study of the Upanishads. In the first place, they are the most wonderful poems in the world. (38)

The last Infinite is painted in the spirituality of the Upanishads. Not only is Vedanta the highest philosophy in the world; it is the greatest poem. (39)

[The ancient Indian philosophers] were of a poetic nature. They go crazy over poetry. Their philosophy is poetry. This philosophy is a poem.... All [high thought] in the Sanskrit is written in poetry.  (40)

In the old Upanishads we find sublime poetry; their authors were poets. Plato says inspiration comes to people through poetry, and it seems as if these ancient rishis, seers of Truth, were raised above humanity to show these truths through poetry. They never preached, nor philosophized, nor wrote. Music came out of their hearts. (41)

When in ancient times...knowledge and feeling ...blossomed forth simultaneously in the heart of the rishi, then the highest Truth became poetic, and then the Vedas and other scriptures were composed. It is for this reason that one finds, in studying them, that the two parallel lines of bhava [emotion] and jnana [knowledge] have at last met, as it were, in the plane of the Vedas and combined and become inseparable. (42)

Cross reference: Ka. Up., 2.2.15

2. The Poetry of the Vedas Leads You on beyond the Senses

There is no metaphysical sublimity such as is in the Upanishads. They lead you on beyond the senses, infinitely more sublime than the sun and stars. First they [the rishis] try to describe God by sense sublimities, that His feet are the earth, His head the heavens. But that did not express what they wanted to say, though it was, in a sense, sublime. (43)

In the Samhita portion of the Vedas, all these attempts are external. As everywhere else, the attempts to find the solution to the great problems of life have been through the external world. Just as the Greek or modern European mind wants to find the solution of life and of all the sacred problems of Being by searching into the external world, so also did our forefathers; and, just as the Europeans failed, they failed also. But the Western people never made a move more; they remained there, they failed in the search for the solution of the great problems of life and death in the external world; and there they remained, stranded. Our forefathers also found it impossible, but were bolder in declaring the utter helplessness of the senses in finding the solution. (44)

Apart from all its merits as the greatest philosophy, apart from its wonderful merits as theology, as showing the path of salvation to mankind, the Upanishadic literature is the most wonderful painting of sublimity that the world has. Here comes out in full force that individuality of the human mind, that introspective, intuitive Hindu mind. We have paintings of sublimity elsewhere in all nations, but almost without exception you will find that their ideal is to grasp the sublime in the muscles. Take, for instance, Milton, Dante, Homer, or any of the Western poets. There are wonderfully sublime passages in them; but there is always a grasping at Infinity through the senses, the muscles, getting the ideal of infinite expansion, the infinite of space. We find the same attempts made in the Samhita portion [of the Vedas]. You know some of those wonderful riks where creation is described; the very heights of expression of the sublime in expansion and the infinite in space are attained. But they found out very soon that the Infinite cannot be reached in that way, that even infinite space, expansion and infinite nature could not express the ideas that were struggling to find expression in their minds; and so they fell back upon other explanations. The language became new in the Upanishads; it is almost negative, it is sometimes chaotic, sometimes taking you beyond the senses, pointing out to you something which you cannot grasp, which you cannot sense; and at the same time you feel certain that it is there. (45)

In the Atman they found the solution - the greatest of all atmans, the God, the Lord of the universe, His relation to the Atman of man, our duty to Him; and through that, our relation to each other. And herein you find the most sublime poetry in the world, No more is the attempt made to paint this Atman in the language of matter. Nay, for It they have given up even all positive language. No more is there any attempt to come to the senses to give them the idea of the Infinite, no more is there an external, dull, dead, material, spacious, sensuous Infinite; but instead of that comes something which is as fine as even that mentioned in the saying: "There the sun cannot illumine, nor the moon, nor the stars; a flash of lightning cannot illumine the place, what to speak of this mortal fire." [Ka. Up.,2.2.15a] What poetry in the world can be more sublime than that! Such poetry you find nowhere else. (46)

Endless examples can be cited, but we have no time... to do that, or to show the marvelous poetry of the Upanishads, the painting of the sublime, the grand conceptions. But one other idea I must note, that the language and the thought and everything else come direct; they fall upon you like a sword-blade, strong as the blows of a hammer they come. There is no mistaking their meanings. Every tone of that music is firm and produces its full effect - no gyrations, no mad words, no intricacies in which the brain is lost. There are no signs of degradation, no attempts at too much allegorizing, too much piling of adjective after adjective, making it more and more intricate, till the whole of the sense is lost and the brain becomes giddy, and man does not know his way out from the maze of that literature. There was none of that yet. If it be human literature, it must the production of a race which had not yet lost any of its national vigor. (47)

 

Cross reference to:

RV, 10.129

Taitt. Up., 2.4

Ka. Up., 2.2.15

Kena 1.3

Mund. Up., 2.2.5

Mund. Up., 3.1.2

References

1. CW, Vol.3: The Vedanta in All Its Phases, p.322.

2. CW, Vol.6: Hinduism and Shri Ramakrishna, p.181.

3. CW, Vol.3: Vedantism, p.118.

4. CW, Vol.3: The Common Bases of Hinduism, pp.372-373.

5. CW, Vol.5: With the Swami Vivekananda at Madura, pp.205-206.

6. CW, Vol.1: Paper on Hinduism, pp.6-7.

7. CW, Vol.6: The Methods and Purpose of Religion, pp.8-9.

8. CW, Vol.6: Notes Taken Down in Madras, 1892-93, p.103.

9. CW, Vol.2: The Atman, p.239.

10. CW, Vol.3: Vedanta in Its Application to Indian Life, p.230.

11. CW, Vol.3: The Religion We Are Born In, p.456.

12. CW, Vol.3: The Common Bases of Hinduism, p.375.

13. CW, Vol.2: The Way to Realization of a Universal Religion, p.374.

14. CW, Vol.9: The Gita-I, p.277.

15. CW, Vol.3: Vedantism, p.118.

16. CW, Vol.1: The Gita I, p.446.

17. CW, Vol.7: Inspired Talks, July 7, 1895, p.36.

18. CW, Vol.1: The Spirit and Influence of Vedanta, pp.387-388.

19. CW, Vol.3: The Vedanta in All Its Phases, p.332.

20. CW, Vol.3: Vedantism, pp.118-119.

21. CW, Vol.3: The Vedanta in All Its Phases, p.334.

22. CW, Vol.1: The Gita I, pp.448-449.

23. CW, Vol.3: The Sages of India, p.249.

24. CW, Vol.6: The Methods and Purpose of Religion, pp.6-7.

25. CW, Vol.3: The Work before Us, pp.280-281.

26. CW, Vol.3: The Mission of the Vedanta, pp.183-184.

27. Life, Vol.2: Chapter 74: In Madras and Hyderabad, p.237.

28. CW, Vol.8: Is Vedanta the Future Religion? p.124.

29. CW, Vol.6: Notes Taken Down in Madras, 1892-93, p.105.

30. CW, Vol.6: Hinduism and Shri Ramakrishna, p.181.

31. CW, Vol.3: The Work before Us, pp.279-280.

32. CW, Vol.3: The Sages of India, pp.250-251.

33. CW, Vol.6: The Methods and Purpose of Religion, p.8.

34. CW, Vol.3: The Vedanta, pp.409-410.

35. CW, Vol.4: The Ramayana, p.63.

36. CW, Vol.4: Addresses on Bhakti-Yoga, p.37.

37. CW, Vol.6: Thoughts on the Vedas and Upanishads, p.86.

38. CW, Vol.3: The Vedanta in All Its Phases, p.329.

39. CW, Vol.1: The Soul and God, p.499.

40. Ibid., p.496.

41. CW, Vol.2: The Absolute and Manifestation, p.140.

42. CW, Vol.5: Sayings and Utterances, #86, pp.419-420.

43. CW, Vol.9: The Mundaka Upanishad, p.240.

44. CW, Vol.3: The Vedanta in All Its Phases, pp.330-331.

45. CW, Vol.3: Vedanta in Its Application to Indian life, pp.234-235.

46. CW, Vol.3: The Vedanta in All Its Phases, p.331.

47. CW, Vol.3: Vedanta in Its Application to Indian Life, pp.236-237.

 

SWAMI VIVEKANANDA ON THE VEDAS AND UPANISHADS

INTRODUCTION

PART I:            THE ORIGINS AND SIGNIFICANCE OF THE VEDAS AND

VEDANTA

 Section 2: Vedic Culture

Chapter 4: The Vedic Rishis

Chapter 5: Some Preliminary Definitions

Chapter 6: The Work Portion of the Vedas

PART I, SECTION 2: VEDIC CULTURE

Chapter 4: The Vedic Rishis

a) The Discoverers of the Vedas Are the Rishis, Who Come Face to Face with Spiritual Truth

The Vedas are said to have been written by rishis. These rishis were sages who realized certain facts. The exact definition of the Sanskrit word rishi is a seer of mantras - of the thoughts conveyed in the Vedic hymns. These men declared that they had realized - sensed, if that word can be used with regard to the supersensuous - certain facts, and these facts they proceeded to put on record. We find the same truth declared amongst both the Jews and the Christians. (1)

The word mantra means thought out, cogitated by the mind, and the rishi is the seer of those thoughts. (2)

A peculiarity of the Shrutis is that they have many sages as the recorders of truth in them, mostly men, even some women. Very little is known of their personalities, the dates of their birth, and so forth, but their best thoughts - their best discoveries, I should say - are preserved there, embodied in the sacred literature of India, the Vedas. (3)

The mass of knowledge called the Vedanta was discovered by personages called rishis; and the rishi is defined as a mantra-drashta, the seer of thought; not that it was his or her own. Whenever you hear that a certain passage of the Vedas came from a certain rishi, never think that he or she wrote it or created it out of his or her mind; he or she was the seer of the thought which already existed; it existed in the universe eternally. This sage was the discoverer; the rishis were spiritual discoverers. (4)

No one has ever seen the composer of the Vedas, and it is impossible to imagine one. The rishis were only discoverers of the mantras or eternal laws; they merely came face to face with the Vedas, the infinite mine of knowledge which has been there from time without beginning. (5)

The real fact is that there is a state beyond the conscious plane, where there is no duality of the knower, knowledge and the instruments of knowledge, etc. When the mind is merged, that state is perceived. I say it is perceived because there is no other word to express that state. Language cannot express that state. Shankaracharya styled it transcendent perception (aparokshanubhuti). Even after that transcendent perception, avatars descend to the relative plane and give glimpses of that - therefore it is said that the Vedas and other scriptures have originated from the perception of the seers. (6)

We find the word rishi again and again mentioned in the Vedas; and it has become a common word at the present time. The rishi is the great authority . We have to understand that idea. The definition is that the rishi is the mantra-drashta, the seer of thought.... The knowledge which the Vedas declare comes through being a rishi. This knowledge is not in the senses; but are the senses the be-all and end-all of the human being? Who dare say that the senses are the all-in-all of humanity?...

Beyond consciousness is where the bold seek. Consciousness is bound by the senses. Beyond that, beyond the senses, men must go in order to arrive at the truths of the spiritual world, and there are, even now, persons who succeed in going beyond the bounds of the senses. These are called rishis, because they come face to face with spiritual truths. (7)

Cross reference to:

Brih. Up., 1.4.10

b) The Competency of the Rishis Is in Superconscious Perception, the Common Property of All

The proof... of the Vedas is just the same as the proof of this table before me - pratyaksha, direct perception. This I see with the senses, and the truths of spirituality we also see in a supersensous state of the human soul.           (8)

The idea is that we have to get our knowledge or ordinary objects by direct perception and inference therefrom, and from testimony of people who are competent. By "people who are competent" the yogis always mean the rishis, or the seers of thought recorded in the scriptures, the Vedas. According to them, the only proof of the scriptures is that they were the testimony of competent persons. (9)

All human knowledge is uncertain and may be erroneous. Who is a true witness? He is a true witness to whom the thing said is a direct perception. Therefore the Vedas are true, because they consist of the evidence of competent persons. But is this power of perception peculiar to any? No! The rishi, the Aryan, the mlechcha [a foreigner, barbarian], all alike have it.   (10)

You must always remember that in all other scriptures inspiration is quoted as their authority, but this inspiration is limited to a very few persons, and through them the truth came to the masses - and we all have to obey them. Truth came to Jesus of Nazareth and we must all obey him. But the truth came to the rishis of India - the mantra-drashtas, the seers of thought - and will come to all rishis in the future, not to talkers, not to book-swallowers, not to scholars, not to philologists, but to seers of thought. (11)

The rishi-state is not limited by time or by place, by sex or race. Vatsayana boldly declared that this rishihood is the common property of the descendants of the sage, of the Aryan, of the non-Aryan, of even the Mlechcha. This is the sageship of the Vedas; and constantly we ought to remember this ideal of religion in India, which I wish other nations of the world would also remember and learn, so that there may be less fight and less quarrel. (12)

Who are the rishis? Vatsayana says, "He who has attained through proper means the direct realization of dharma, he alone can be a rishi, even if he is a Mlechcha by birth." Thus it is that in ancient times, Vashishta, born of an illegitimate union; Vyasa, the son of a fisherwoman; Narada, the son of a maidservant of uncertain parentage, and many others of like nature attained to rishihood. (13)

In the Vedic or Upanishadic age, Maitreyi, Gargi, and other ladies of revered memory have taken the place of rishis through their skill in discussing Brahman. (14)

The discoverers of [spiritual] laws, the rishis... we Hindus honor as perfected beings. I am glad to [say] that some of the very greatest of them were women.     (15)

It was a female sage who first found the unity of God and laid down this doctrine in one of the first hymns of the Vedas. [Devi Sukta] (16)

c) The Rishis Declared Spiritual Law with the Authority of Sympathy, Patience and Self-Sacrifice.

Rishis are discoverers of spiritual laws. (17)

The person in whom... supersensuous power is manifested is called a rishi, and the supersensuous truths he or she realizes by this power are called the Vedas. (18)

The injunction of the rishis [is] the word of divine authority, the revelation of God coming through the inspired rishi. (19)

All the great teachers of the world have declared that they came, not to destroy but to fulfill. [Matt.,5.17] Many times this has not been understood, and their forbearance has been thought to be an unworthy compromise with existing popular opinions. Even now you occasionally hear that these prophets and great teachers were rather cowardly and dared not say and do what they thought was right: but that was not so. Fanatics little understand the infinite power of love in the hearts of the great sages, who looked upon the inhabitants of the world as their children. They were the real fathers and mothers, the real gods, filled with infinite sympathy and patience for everyone; they were ready to bear and forbear. They know how human society should grow; and patiently, slowly, surely, went on applying their remedies, not by denouncing and frightening people, but by gently and kindly leading them upwards, step by step. Such were the writers of the Upanishads. (20)

We may call all that is weak in... the scriptures weak, because they were meant to be so by the ancient sages to help the weak, under the theory of arundhatidarshanam.* (21)

The Indian ideal [is] teaching through life and not through words, and that truth bears fruit only in those lives which have become ready to receive. Persons of that type are entirely averse to preaching what they know, for they are for ever convinced that it is internal discipline alone that leads to truth, and not words. Religion to them is no motive to social conduct, but an intense search after and realization of, truth in this life. They deny the greater potentiality of one moment over another; and, every moment in eternity being equal to every other, they insist on seeing the truths of religion face to face now and here, not waiting for death. (22)

Clinging on to little enjoyments and to desire the continuation of this state of things is utter selfishness. It arises, not from any desire for truth, its genesis is not in kindness for other beings, but in the utter selfishness of the human heart, in the idea, "I will have everything, and do not care for anyone else." This is as it appears to me. I would like to see more moral men in the world, like some of those grand old prophets and sages of ancient times who would have given up a hundred lives if they could by so doing benefit on little animal! Talk of morality and doing good to others! Silly talk of the present time! (23)

* When a bride is brought to the house of her husband for the first time he shows her a very tiny star called Arundhati. To do this he has to direct her gaze the right way, which he does by asking her to look at something near and something big in the direction of the star, e.g. a branch of a tree. Next he draws her attention to a Large, bright star observed beyond the branch and so on, till by several steps he succeeds in leading her eyes to the right thing. This method of leading to a subtle object through easy and gradual steps is called Arundhati Nyaya.

 4. The Pride of the Hindus Lies in Their Glorious Rishis

The ideal man or woman of our ancestors was the brahmin. In all our books stands out prominently this ideal of the brahmin. In Europe there is my Lord the Cardinal, who is struggling hard and spending thousands of pounds to prove the nobility of his ancestors; and he will not be satisfied until he has traced his ancestry to some dreadful tyrant who lived on a hill and watched the people passing by and, whenever he had the opportunity, sprang out on them and robbed them. That was the business of these nobility-bestowing ancestors, and my Lord Cardinal is not satisfied until he has traced his ancestry to one of these. In India, on the other hand, the greatest princes seek to trace their descent to some ancient sage who dressed in a bit of loincloth, lived in a forest, eating roots and studying the Vedas. It is there that the Indian prince goes to trace his ancestry. You are of high caste when you can trace your ancestry to a rishi, and not otherwise. (24)

One thing we may note, that whereas you will find that good and great people of other countries take pride in tracing back their descent from some robber baron who lived in a mountain fortress and emerged from time to time to plunder the passing wayfarers, we Hindus, on the other hand, take pride in being the descendants of rishis and sages who lived on roots and fruits in mountain caves, meditating on the Supreme.(25)

Did you ever hear of a country where the greatest kings tried to trace their descent, not to kings, not to robber-barons living in old castles who plundered poor travelers, but to semi-naked sages who lived in the forest? India is the land. In other countries great priests try to trace their descent to some king; but here the greatest kings would trace their descent to some ancient priest.  (26)

I am proud that I am a countryman of [Indians]..., the descendants of the most glorious rishis the world ever saw. Therefore, Indians, have faith in yourselves, be proud of your ancestors, instead of being ashamed of them. (27)

e) Be You All Rishis

1. India's Future Will Be Glorious By Getting a Hold on Spirituality, Like the Rishis

In the remote past our country made gigantic advances in spiritual ideas. Let us, today, bring before our mind's eye that ancient history. But the one great danger in meditating over long-past greatness is that we cease to exert ourselves for new things and content ourselves with vegetating upon that bygone ancestral glory and priding ourselves upon it. We should guard against that. In ancient times there were, no doubt, many rishis and maharishis who came face to face with truth. But if this recalling of our ancient greatness is to be of real benefit, we too must become rishis like them. Ay, not only that, but it is my firm conviction that we shall be even greater rishis than any that our history presents to us. (28)

If there have been rishis and sages in the past, be sure that there will be many now. If there have been Vyasas and Shankaracharyas in ancient times, why may not each one of you become a Shankaracharya? (29)

[The truths of the Vedas] can be experienced only by seers of the supersensuous, and not by common men and women [like us].... That is why, in the Vedas, the term rishi means "the seer of the truths of the mantras", and not [just] any brahmin with the holy thread hanging down from his neck. The division of society into castes came later on.(30)

Whether you believe in spirituality or not, for the sake of Indian national life you have to get hold on spirituality and keep to it. Then stretch out the other hand and gain all you can from other races; but everything must be subordinated to that one ideal of life; and out of that a wonderful, glorious future India will come - I am sure it is coming - a greater India than ever was. Sages will spring up, greater than all the ancient sages; and your ancestors will not only be satisfied but, I am sure, they will be proud from their positions in other worlds to look down upon their descendants, so glorious and so great. (31)

Cross reference to:

Ka. Up., 1.3.14a

Cha. Up., 4.9.1

2. To Be a Prophet Is the Birthright of Every Living Being

The rishis of old attained realization, and must we fail? We are also men and women. What has happened once in the life of an individual must, through proper endeavor, be realized in the life of others. History repeats itself. (32)

There were times in olden days when prophets were many in every society. The time is to come when prophets will walk through every street in every city in the world. In olden times, in particular, peculiar persons were, so to speak, selected by the operations of the laws of society to become prophets. The time is coming when we shall understand that to become religious means to become a prophet; and none can become religious until he or she becomes a prophet. We shall come to understand that the secret of religion is not in being able to think and say all these thoughts but, as the Vedas teach, to realize them, to realize newer and higher ones than have ever been realized, to discover them, bring them to society; and the study of religion should be the training to make prophets. The schools and the colleges should be the training ground for prophets. The whole universe must become prophets; and until someone becomes a prophet, religion is a mockery and a byword for him or her. We must see religion, feel it, realize it in a thousand times more intense a sense than that in which we see the wall....

In olden times, many did not understand what a prophet meant. They thought it was something by chance, that just by a fiat of will or some superior intelligence someone gained superior knowledge. In modern times we are prepared to demonstrate that this knowledge is the birthright of every living being, whosoever and wheresoever he or she may be; and that there is no chance in this universe. Every one who, we think, gets something by chance, has been working for it slowly and surely through ages. And the whole question devolves upon us: "Do we want to be prophets?" If we want, we shall be.

This, the training of prophets, is the great work that lies before us; consciously or unconsciously, all the great systems of religion are working towards this one great goal, only with this difference, that in many religions you will find they declare that this direct perception of spirituality is not to be had in this life, that humans must die and after their death there will come a time in another world when they will have visions of spirituality, when they will realize things which they now must believe. But Vedanta will ask all people who make such assertions, "Then how do you know that spirituality exists?" And they will have to answer that there must always have been certain particular people who, even in this life, have got a glimpse of things which are unknown and unknowable.

Even this makes a difficulty. If they were peculiar people, having this power simply by chance, we have no right to believe in them. It would be a sin to believe in anything that is by chance, because we cannot know it. What is meant by knowledge? Destruction of peculiarity.... Our knowledge is knowing the principle. Our non-knowledge is finding the particular without reference to the principle. When we find one case or a few cases separate from the principle and without any reference to the principle, we are in darkness and do not know. Now, if these prophets, as they say, were peculiar persons who alone had the right to catch a glimpse of what is beyond and no one else has the right, we should not believe in these prophets, because they are peculiar cases without any reference to a principle. We can only believe in them if we ourselves become prophets.... We must reason; and when reason proves to us the truth of these prophets and great men and women about whom the ancient books speak in every country, we shall believe in all of them. We shall believe in them when we see such prophets among ourselves. We shall then find that they were not peculiar people, but only illustrations of certain principles. They worked, and that principle expressed itself naturally; and we shall have to work to express that principle in us. They were prophets, we shall believe, when we become prophets. They were the seers of things divine. They could go beyond the bounds of the senses and catch a glimpse of that which is beyond. We shall believe that when we are able to do it ourselves, and not before.           (33)

If God had spoken to Christ, Muhammad, and the rishis of the Vedas, why does he not speak also to [us, His children]? (34)

 

3. Manifest the Power of Supersensuous Perception

This rishihood, this power of supersensuous perception of the Vedas, is real religion. And so long as this does not develop in the life of an initiate, so long is religion a mere empty word to him of her, and it is to be understood that he or she has not yet taken the first step in religion. (35)

Religion is not in books, nor in theories, nor in dogmas, nor in talking, not even in reasoning. It is being and becoming. Ay, my friends, until each one of you has become a rishi and come face to face with spiritual facts, religion life has not begun for you. Until the superconscious opens for you, religion is mere talk, it is nothing but preparation.   (36)

Whoever realizes transcendental truth, whoever realizes the Atman in his or her own nature, whoever comes face to face with God, sees God alone in everything, has become a rishi. And there is no religious life for you until you have become a rishi. Then alone religion begins for you; now is only the preparation. Then religion dawns upon you; now you are only undergoing intellectual gymnastics and physical tortures. (37)

We must, therefore, remember that our religion [Vedanta] lays down distinctly and clearly that every one who want salvation must pass through the stage of rishihood - must become a mantra drashta, must see God. That is salvation, that is the law laid down in our scriptures. Then it becomes easy to look into the scriptures with our own eyes, understand the meaning for ourselves, to analyze just what we want and to understand the truth for ourselves. This is what has to be done. At the same time, we must pay all reverence to the ancient sages for their work. They were great, these ancients, but we want to be greater. They did great work in the past, but we must do greater work than they. They had hundreds of rishis in ancient India. We will have millions - we are going to have; and the sooner every one of you believes in this, the better for India and the better for the world. Whatever you believe, that you will be. If you believe yourselves to be sages, sages you will be tomorrow. There is nothing to obstruct you. For if there is one common doctrine that runs through all our apparently fighting and contradictory sects, it is that all glory, power and purity are within the soul already. (38)

 

We have to bow down to [the memory of the rishis]. So, be you all rishis and sages; that is the secret. More or less we shall all be rishis. What is meant by a rishi? The pure one. Be pure first, and you will have power. Simply saying, "I am a rishi" will not do; but when you are a rishi you will find that others obey you instinctively. Something mysterious emanates from you, which makes them follow you, makes them hear you, makes them unconsciously, even against their will, carry out your plans. That is rishihood. (39)

 

4. Be Real Men and Women, Be Rishis for Your Own Salvation and That of Others

The aim of this institution [the Ramakrishna Order] is to make men and women. You must not merely learn what the rishis taught. Those rishis are gone, and their opinions are gone with them. You must be rishis yourselves. You are also men as much as the greatest men that were ever born - even our incarnations. What can mere book-learning do? What can meditation do, even? What can the mantras and Tantras do? You must stand on your own feet. You must have this new method - the method of man-making. The true man is he who is as strong as strength itself and yet possesses a woman's heart. You must feel for the millions of beings around you, and yet you must be strong and inflexible and you must also possess obedience; though it may seem a little paradoxical, you must possess those apparently conflicting virtues.(40)

Have faith in yourself. You people were once Vedic rishis. Only, you have come in a different form, that is all. I see it clear as daylight that you all have infinite power within you. Rouse that up; arise, arise - apply yourselves heart and soul, gird up your loins. What will you do with wealth and fame, which are so transitory? Do you know what I think? I don't care for mukti [liberation] and all that. My mission is to arouse within you all such ideas; I am ready to undergo a hundred thousand rebirths to train up a single man. (41)

The rishi, as he or she is called in the Upanishads is not an ordinary man or woman, but a mantra-drashta. He or she is a true human being who sees religion, to whom religion is not merely book-learning, nor argumentation, nor speculation, nor much talking, but actual realization, a coming face to face with truths which transcend the senses. This is rishihood, and that rishihood does not belong to any age, or time, or even to sects or caste. Vatsayana says that truth must be realized; and we have to remember that you, and I, and every one of us will be called upon to become rishis; and we must have faith in ourselves, we must become world-movers, for everything is in us. We must see religion face to face, experience it, and thus solve our doubts about it; and then, standing up in the glorious light of rishihood, each one of us will become a giant, and every word falling from our lips will carry behind it that infinite sanction of security; and before us evil will vanish by itself without the necessity of cursing anyone, without the necessity of abusing anyone, without the necessity of fighting anyone in the world. May the Lord help us... to realize rishihood, for our own salvation and for that of others! (42)

 

References

1. CW, Vol.2: The Necessity of Religion, p.60.

2. CW, Vol.6: The Methods and Purpose of Religion, p.8.

3. CW, Vol.3: The Sages of India, pp.248-249.

4. CW, Vol.3: Vedantism, p.119.

5. CW, Vol.3: The Religion We Are Born In, p.456.

6. CW, Vol.7: Conversation with Sharat Chandra Chakravarty at Belur, 1898, p.142.

7. CW, Vol.3: The Sages of India, pp. 252-253.

8. Ibid., p.253.

9. CW, Vol.1: Raja-Yoga: Patanjali's Yoga Aphorisms, #49, p.232.

10. Master, Chapter 15: On Hinduism, p.274.

11. CW, Vol.3: The Work Before Us, p.283.

12. CW, Vol.3: The Sages of India, p.253.

13. CW, Vol.3: The Religion We Are Born In, pp.456-457.

14. CW, Vol.7: Conversation with Sharat Chandra Chakravarty at Belur, 1901, pp.214-215.

15. CW, Vol.1: Paper on Hinduism, p.7.

16. SVW, Vol.2, Chapter 13: The Last Battle, p.269.

17. CW, Vol.6: Notes Taken Down in Madras, 1892-93, p.122.

18. CW, Vol.6: Hinduism and Shri Ramakrishna, p.181.

19. CW, Vol.4: Modern India, p.440.

20. CW, Vol.2: Maya and the Conception of God, pp.116-117.

21. CW, Vol.4: Reply to the Madras Address, pp.349-350.

22. CW, Vol.4: Sketch of the Life of Pavhari Baba, pp.291-292.

23. CW, Vol.2: Practical Vedanta IV, p.352.

24. CW, Vol.3: The Mission of the Vedanta, pp.196-197.

25. CW, Vol.3: Reply to the Address of Welcome at Pamban, p.139.

26. CW, Vol.3: Reply to the Address of Welcome at Ramnad, p.153.

27. CW, Vol.3: The Common Bases of Hinduism, p.381.

28. CW, Vol.3: The Religion We Are Born In, p.454.

29. CW, Vol.3: The Work Before Us, p.282.

30. CW, Vol.6: Conversation with Sharat Chandra Chakravarty in Calcutta, 1897, p.496.

31. CW, Vol.3: Reply to the Address of Welcome at Ramnad, pp.153-154.

32. CW, Vol.7: Conversation with Sharat Chandra Chakravarty at Belur, November, 1898, p.138.

33. CW, Vol.6: The Methods and Purpose of Religion, pp.10-13.

34. CW, Vol.8: The Love of God - I, p.200.

35. CW, Vol.6: Hinduism and Shri Ramakrishna, p.181.

36. CW, Vol.3: The Sages of India, p.253.

37. CW, Vol.3: The Work Before Us, pp.283-284.

38. Ibid., p.284.

39. CW, Vol.3: The Future of India, p.296.

40. CW, Vol.3: Sannyasa: Its Ideal and Practice, pp.447-448.

41. CW, Vol.7: Conversation with Sharat Chandra Chakravarty, Belur, 1899, p.176.

42. CW, Vol.3: Reply to the Address of Welcome at Madura, p.175.

 

PART I, SECTION 2: VEDIC CULTURE

Chapter 5: Vedic Culture

a) The Aryans, Lovers of Peace

1. The Ideal of the Aryan Was the Assimilative Base of the Vast Number of Indian Races

Three mountains stand as typical of progress - the Himalayas of the Indo-Aryan, Sinai of the Hebrew, and Olympus of the Greek civilization. (1)

The loom of the fabric of the Aryan civilization is a vast, warm, level country, interspersed with broad, navigable rivers. The cotton of this cloth is composed of highly civilized, semi-civilized, and barbarian tribes, mostly Aryan. (2)

The problem [in India] has been as it has been everywhere else - the assimilation of various races; but nowhere has it been so vast as here. (3)

We [find] a multitude surrounded by the snows of the Himalayas in the north and the heat of the south - vast plains, interminable forests through which mighty rivers roll their tides. We catch a glimpse of different races - Dravidians, Tartars and aboriginals, pouring in their quota of blood, of speech, or manners, and religions. (4)

Community of language, government and, above all, religion has been the power of fusion.

In other lands this has been attempted by force, that is, the enforcement of the culture of one race only over the rest, the result being the production of a short-lived, vigorous national life; then, dissolution.

In India, on the other hand, the attempts have been as gentle as the problem is vast; and, from the earliest times, the customs, and especially the religions, of the different elements tolerated.

When it was a small problem and force was sufficient to form a unity, the effect really was the nipping in the bud of various healthy types in the germ of all the elements except the dominant one. It was only one set of brains using the vast majority for its own good, thus losing the major portion of the possible amount of development; and thus, when the dominant type had spent itself, the apparently impregnable building tottered to its ruin, e.g. Greece, Rome, the Norman.

A common language would be a great desideratum; but the same criticism applies to it - the destruction of the vitality of the existing ones.

The only solution to be reached was the finding of a great sacred language of which all the others would be considered manifestations, and that was found in Sanskrit.

The Dravidian languages may or may not have been originally Sanskritic, but for practical purposes they are so now; and every day we see them approaching the ideal more and more, yet keeping their distinctive vital peculiarities.

[In addition], a racial background was found - the Aryas. (5)

The attempt at fusion between races and tribes of various degrees of culture: just as Sanskrit has been the linguistic solution, so the Arya is the racial solution. (6)

And at last a great nation emerges to our view - still keeping the type of the Aryan - stronger, broader, and more organized by assimilation. We find the central assimilate core giving its type and character to the whole mass, clinging on with great pride to its name of Aryan. (7)

2. Brushing Off the Cobwebs of the "Aryan Invasion Theory"

A gentle, yet clear brushing off of the cobwebs of the so-called Aryan theory and all its vicious corollaries is... absolutely necessary, especially for the South [of India]; and a proper self-respect created by a knowledge of the past grandeurs of the ancestors of the Aryan race - the great Tamils. (8)

[There has been] speculation whether there was a distinct, separate race called the Aryas living in Central Asia to the Baltic. [Also as to] so-called types - the "blonde" and the "brunette". [But] the races were always mixed.

Coming to practical common sense from so-called historical imagination: the Aryas in their oldest records were in the land between Turkistan and the Punjab and Northwest Tibet. (9)

The Americans, the English, the Dutch and the Portuguese got hold of the poor Africans and made them work hard while they lived; and their children of mixed birth were born in slavery and kept in that condition for a long period. From that wonderful example, the mind jumps back several thousand years and fancies that the same thing happened [in India]; and our archeologist dreams of India being full of dark-eyed aborigines, and the bright Aryan came from - the Lord knows where. According to some, they came from Central Asia. There are patriotic Englishmen who think that the Aryans were all red-haired. Others, according to their idea, think that they were all black-haired. If the writer happens to be a black-haired man, the Aryans were all black-haired! Of late, there was an attempt made to prove that the Aryans lived on the Swiss lakes. I should not be sorry of they had all been drowned there, theory and all.

Some say now that they lived at the North Pole. Lord bless the Aryans and their habitations! As for the truth of these theories, there is not one word in our scriptures, not one, to prove that the Aryan ever came from anywhere outside of India - and in ancient India was included Afghanistan. There it ends. And the theory that the shudra castes were all non-Aryans and that they were a multitude, is equally illogical and equally irrational. It could not have been possible in those days that a few Aryans settled and lived there with a hundred thousand slaves at their command. These slaves would have eaten them up, made "chutney" of them in five minutes. The only explanation is to be found in the Mahabharata, which says that in the beginning of the Satya Yuga there was one caste, the brahmins; and then, by difference of occupation, they went on dividing themselves into different castes, and that is the only true and rational explanation that has been given. And in the coming Satya Yuga all the other castes will have to go back to the same condition. (10)

What your European pundits say about the Aryans' swooping down from some foreign land, snatching away the lands of the aborigines and settling in India by exterminating them, is all pure nonsense, foolish talk! Strange that our Indian scholars, too, say amen to them; and all these monstrous lies are being taught to our boys! This is very bad indeed.

I am an ignoramus myself; I do not pretend to any scholarship; but with the little that I understand, I strongly protested against these ideas at the Paris Congress [in 1901]. I have been talking with the Indian and European savants on the subject, and hope to raise many objection to this theory in detail, when time permits. And this I say to you, to our pundits, also: "You are learned men; hunt up your old books and scriptures, please, and draw your own conclusions."

Whenever Europeans find an opportunity, they exterminate the aborigines and settle down in ease and comfort on their lands; and therefore they think the Aryans must have done the same! The Westerners would be considered wretched vagabonds if they lived in their native homes, depending wholly on their own internal resources; and so they have to run wildly about the world seeking how they can feed upon the fat of the land of others by spoliation and slaughter; and therefore they conclude that the Aryans must have done the same! But where is your proof?

Guess-work? Then keep your fanciful guesses to yourselves! In what Veda, in what Sukta, do you find that the Aryans came into India from a foreign country? Where do you get the idea that they slaughtered the wild aborigines? What do you gain by talking such nonsense?... India has never [exterminated weaker races and settled on their lands for ever]. The Aryans were kind and generous; and in their hearts, which were Large and unbounded as the ocean, and in their brains, gifted with superhuman genius, all these ephemeral and apparently pleasant, but virtually beastly practices never found a place.(11)

3. The Hindus Are Aryans, Whether of Pure or Mixed Blood

According to the Hindu Shastras, the three Hindu castes - brahmana, kshatriya and vaishya, and several nations outside of India, to wit, Cheen, Hun, Darad, Pahlava, Yavana, and Khash are all Aryans.... There was a distinct, powerful nation called Cheen, living in the northeastern parts of Kashmir; and the Darads lived where are now seen the hill-tribes between India and Afghanistan. Some remnants of the ancient Cheen are yet to be found in very small numbers, and Daradisthan is yet in existence. In the Rajatarangini, the history of Kashmir, references are often made to the supremacy of the powerful Darad-raj. An ancient tribe of Hun reigned for a long period in the northwestern parts of India. The Tibetans now call themselves Huns; but this Hun is perhaps "Hune". The fact is that the Huns referred to in Manu are not the modern Tibetans; but it is quite probable that the modern Tibetans are the product of the mixture of the ancient Aryan Huns and some other Mongol tribes that came to Tibet from Central Asia. According to Prjevalski and the Duc d'Orleans, the Russian and French travelers, there are still found in some parts of Tibet tribes with faces and eyes of the Aryan type. Yavana was the name given to the Greeks.... not only the Hindus but also the ancient Egyptians and Babylonians called the Greeks by that name. By the word Pahlava is meant the ancient Parsees, speaking the Pahlavi tongue. Even now, Khash denotes the semi-civilized Aryan tribes living in mountainous regions and in the Himalayas, the word is still used in that sense. In that sense, the present Europeans are the descendants of the Khash; in other words, these Aryan tribes that were uncivilized in ancient days are all Khash.

In the opinion of modern savants, the Aryans had reddish-white complexion, black or red hair, straight noses, well-drawn eyes, etc.; and the formation of the skull varied a little according to the hair. Where the complexion is dark, there the change has come to pass owing to the mixture of the pure Aryan blood with black races. They hold that there are still some tribes to the west of the Himalayan borders who are of pure Aryan blood, and that the rest are all of mixed blood; otherwise, how could they be dark? But the European pundits ought to know by this time that, in the southern part of India, many children are born with red hair, which after two or three years turns into black, and that in the Himalayas many have red hair and blue or gray eyes.

Let the pundits fight among themselves; it is the Hindus who have all along called themselves Aryas. Whether of pure or mixed blood, the Hindus are Aryas; there it rests. If the Europeans do not like us, Aryas, because we are dark, let them take another name for themselves - what is that to us? (12)

Whatever may be the import of the philological terms Aryan and Tamilian, even taking for granted that both of these grand sub-divisions of Indian humanity came from outside the Western frontier, the dividing line has been, from the most ancient times, one of language and not of blood. Not one of the epithets expressive of contempt for the ugly physical features of the Dasyus of the Vedas would apply to the great Tamilian race; in fact, if there be a toss up for good looks between the Aryans and Tamilians, no sensible man would prognosticate the result. (13)

We stick, in spite of our Western theories, to that definition of the word Arya which we find in our sacred books, and which includes only the multitude we now call Hindus. This Aryan race, itself a mixture of the great races, Sanskrit-speaking and Tamil-speaking, applies to all Hindus alike. That the shudras have in some Smritis been excluded from this epithet means nothing, for the shudras were, and still are, only the waiting Aryas - Aryas in novitiate. (14)

4. The True Aryan Is He Who Is Born through Prayer, the Descendant of the Whole Universe

What is an Aryan? He is a man whose birth is through religion. This is a peculiar subject, perhaps, in the USA, but the idea is that a man must be born through religion, through prayers. (15)

The child whose very conception and whose death is according to the rules of the Vedas, such is an Aryan. (16)

He is of the "Aryan race" who is born through prayer, and he is a non-Aryan who is born through sensuality. (17)

Re [the theory of] the Accado-Sumerian racial identity of the ancient Tamilians: this makes us proud of the blood of the great civilization which flowered before all others - compared to whose antiquity the Aryans and the Semites are babies....

As for us Vedantins and sannyasins [monks], we are proud of our Sanskrit-speaking ancestors of the Vedas; proud of our Tamil-speaking ancestors whose civilization is the oldest yet known; we are proud of our Kolaran ancestors, older than either of the above - who lived and hunted in forests; we are proud of our ancestors with flint implements - the first of the human race; and, if evolution be true, we are proud of our animal ancestors, for they antedated man himself. We are proud that we are the descendants of the whole universe, sentient or insentient. Proud that we are born, and work, and suffer - proudest still that we die when the task is finished and enter for ever the realm where there is no more delusion. (18)

 

b) The Indian Aryans Sought, above All, to Master the Mind and Go Beyond Physical Pleasures

1. Through Culture of the Mind and Intellect the Indian Aryans Evolved the Upanishads

We find three ideas wherever the Aryans go: the village community, the rights of women, and a joyful religion. The first is the system of village communities...; each man was his own and owned the land. All these political institutions of the world that we now see are the development of these village systems; as the Aryans went to different countries and settled, certain circumstances developed this institution, others that. (19)

When the Aryans reached India, they found the climate so hot that they could not work incessantly, so they began to think; thus they became introspective and developed religion. They discovered that there is no limit to the power of the mind. They therefore sought to master that, and through it they learned that there is something infinite coiled up in the frame we call man, and that it is seeking to become kinetic. To evolve this became their chief aim. (20)

The Aryans were lovers of peace, cultivators of the soil, and were quite happy and contented if only they could rear their families undisturbed. In such a life they had ample leisure, and therefore greater opportunity of being thoughtful and civilized. Our King Janaka tilled the soil with his own hands, and he was also the greatest of knowers of Truth of his time. With us, rishis, munis, and yogis have been born from the very beginning; they have known from the first that the world is a chimera. Plunder and fight as you may, the enjoyment that you are seeking is only in peace; and peace, in the renunciation of physical pleasures. Enjoyment lies, not in physical development, but in the culture of the mind and intellect. (21)

The Upanishads were preached and oblations offered in hermitages near which deer grazed.            (22)

2. The Bold Intellectual Analysis of the Indian Aryans Produced Great Contributions to Science

In ancient India the centers of national life were always the intellectual and spiritual, not political. Of old, as now, political and social power have always been subordinated to spiritual and intellectual. The outburst of national life was round colleges of sages and spiritual teachers. We thus find the samitis of the Panchalas, of the Kasyas (of Varanasi), the Maithilas standing out as great centers of spiritual culture and philosophy, even in the Upanishads. Again, these centers in turn became the focus of political ambitions of the various divisions of the Aryans. (23)

There was an inquisitiveness in the race to start with, which very soon developed into bold analysis; and though, in the first attempt, the work turned out might be like the attempts with shaky hands of the future master-sculptor, it very soon gave way to science, bold attempts, and startling results.

Its boldness made these men search every brick of their sacrificial altars - scan, cement, and pulverize every word of their scriptures, arrange, rearrange, doubt, deny, or explain the ceremonies. (24)

Vedic anatomy was no less perfect than the Ayurvedic. There were many names for many parts of the Organs, because they had to cut up animals for sacrifice.(25)

Their boldness turned their gods inside out and assigned only a secondary place to the omnipotent, omniscient, omnipresent Creator of the universe, their ancestral Father-in-Heaven; or threw Him altogether overboard as useless and started a world religion without Him [Buddhism], with even now the largest following of any religion. (26)

The sea is described as full of ships. Sea voyage was prohibited later on, partly because there came the fear that people might thereby become Buddhists. (27)

The Vedic sacrificial altar was the origin of geometry.        (28)

The Aryans were by nature an analytical race. In the science of mathematics and grammar, wonderful fruits were gained, and by the analysis of the mind the full tree was developed.          (29)

[The boldness of the Aryans] evolved the science of geometry from the arrangement of the bricks to build various altars and startled the world with astronomical knowledge that arose from the attempts to time accurately their worship and oblations. It made their contribution to the science of mathematics the largest of any race, ancient or modern; and to their knowledge of chemistry, or metallic compounds in medicine, their scale of musical notes, their invention of the bow-instruments - all of great service in the building of the modern European civilization. It led them to invent the science of building up the child-mind through shining fables, of which every child in every civilized country learns in a nursery or school and carries an impress through life. (30)

 

3. Poetic Insight Was the Other Great Peculiarity of the Indian Aryans

Behind and before this analytical keenness, covering it as in a velvet sheath, was the other great mental peculiarity of the race - poetic insight. Its religion, its philosophy, its history, its ethics, its politics, were all inlaid in a flowerbed of poetic imagery - the miracle of language which was called Sanskrit, or perfected, lending itself to expressing and manipulating them better than any other tongue. The aid of melodious numbers was involved even to express the hard facts of mathematics.

This analytical power and the boldness of poetical visions which urged it onwards are the two great internal causes in the makeup of the Hindu race. They together formed, as it were, the keynote of the national character. This combination is what is always making the race press onwards beyond the senses - the secret of those speculations which are like the steel blades the artisans used to manufacture - cutting through bars of iron, yet pliable enough to be bent into a circle.

They wrought poetry in silver and gold; the symphony of jewels, the maze of marble wonders, the music of colors, the fine fabrics which belong more to the fairyland of dreams than to the real - have back of them thousands of years of working of this national trait.

Arts and sciences, even the realities of domestic life, are covered with a mass of poetical conceptions, which are pressing forward till the sensuous touched the supersensuous, and the real gets the rose-hue of the unreal.

The earliest glimpses we have of this race show it already in possession of this characteristic, as an instrument of some use in its hands. Many forms of religion and society must have been left behind in the onward march before we find the race as depicted in the scriptures, the Vedas.

An organized pantheon, elaborate ceremonials, divisions of society into hereditary classes necessitated by a variety of occupations, a great many necessaries and a good many luxuries of life are already there. (31)

                       

c) The Caste System, the Indian Method of Social Fusion and Rejection of Competition

1. The Method of Bringing Indian Humanity Together under the Guidance of Spirtualized Intellect

The history of India is a veritable ethnological museum. Possibly, the half-ape skeleton of the recently discovered Sumatra link will be found on search here, too. Dolmens are not wanting, flint implements can be dug out almost anywhere. The lake-dwellers - at least, the river-dwellers - must have been abundant at one time. The cavemen and leaf-wearers still persist. The primitive hunters living in forests are in evidence in various parts of the country. Then there are the more historical varieties - the Negrito-Kolaran, the Dravidian, and the Aryan. To these have been added from time to time dashes of nearly all the known races, and a great many yet unknown - various breeds of Mongoloids, Mongols, Tartars, and the so-called Aryans of the philologists. Well, here are the Persian, the Greek, the Yunchi, the Hun, the Chin, the Scythian, and many more, melted and fused; the Jews, the Parsees, Arabs, Mongols, down to the descendants of the Vikings and the lords of the German forests, yet undigested - an ocean of humanity, composed of these race-waves, seething, boiling, struggling, constantly changing form, rising to the surface and spreading and swallowing little ones, again subsiding.

In the midst of this madness of nature, one of the contending factions discovered a method and, through force of its superior culture, succeeded in bringing the largest number of Indian humanity under its sway. The superior race styled themselves the Aryas or nobles; and their method was the varnashramacharya - the so-called caste. (32)

The warp of Aryan civilization is varnashrama, and its woof, the conquest of strife and competition in nature. (33)

Of course, the men of the Aryan race reserved for themselves, consciously or unconsciously, a good many privileges; yet the institution of caste has always been very flexible, sometimes too flexible to ensure a healthy uprise of the races very low in the scale of culture. (34)

There is a theory that there was a race of mankind in Southern India called Dravidians, entirely differing from another race in Northern India called Aryans; and that the Southern Indian brahmins are the only Aryans that came from the North; the other men of Southern India belong to an entirely different caste and race to those of Southern India brahmins. Now I beg your pardon, Mr. Philologist, this is entirely unfounded. The only proof of it is that there is a difference of language between the North and the South. I do not see any other difference. We are so many northern men here [in Madras in Southern India]; and I ask my European friends to pick out the northern and southern men from this assembly. Where is the difference? A little difference of language. But the brahmins are a race that came here speaking the Sanskrit language! Well then, they took up the Dravidian language and forgot their Sanskrit. Why should not the other castes have done the same? Why should not all the other castes have come one after the other from Northern India, taken up the Dravidian language, and so forgotten their own? That is an argument working both ways. Do not believe in such silly things. There may have been a Dravidian people who vanished from here, and the few who remained lived in forests and other places. It is quite possible that the language may have been taken up, but all these are Aryans who came here from the North. The whole of India is Aryan, nothing else. (35)

Would there have been this institution of varnashrama if the Aryans had exterminated the aborigines in order to settle on their lands?

The object of the peoples of Europe is to exterminate all in order to live themselves. The aim of the Aryans is to raise all up to their own level; nay, even to a higher level than themselves. The means of European civilization is the sword; of the Aryans, the division into different varnas [castes]. This system of division into different varnas is the stepping-stone to civilization, making one re higher and higher in proportion to one's learning and culture. In Europe, it is everywhere victory to the strong and death to the weak. In the land of Bharata [India] , every social rule is for the protection of the weak. (36)

The institution of caste put, at least theoretically, the whole of India under the guidance, not of wealth, nor of the sword, but of intellect, intellect chastened and controlled by spirituality. (37)

2. The Different Vedic Castes

The very basis of Vedic religion and Vedic society is the jati dharma, that is, one's own dharma enjoined according to the different castes - the svadharma, that is , one's own dharma or set of duties prescribed for man according to his capacity and position. (38)

The Vedas teach that he who knows God is a brahmin; he who protects his fellows is a kshatriya; while he who gains his livelihood in trade is a vaishya. (39)

The leading caste in India is the highest of the Aryans - the brahmins. (40)

The Indian climate again gave a higher direction to the genius of the race. In a land where nature was propitious and yielded easy victories, the national mind started to grapple with and conquer the higher problems of life in the field of thought. Naturally the thinker, the priest, became the highest class in Indian society, and not the man of the sword. (41)

Brahminhood was the solution to the varying degrees of progress and culture as well as that of all social and political problems. The great ideal of India is brahminhood: property-less, subject to no laws nor kings, except the moral. Brahminhood by descent - various races have claimed and acquired the right in the past as well as in the present. (42)

It was the knowers [those cultured in mind and intellect] who reclaimed the jungles for cultivation. Then, over that cleared plot of land was built the Vedic altar; in that pure sky of Bharata, up rose the sacred smoke of yajnas [sacrifices]; in that air breathing peace, the Vedic mantras echoed and re-echoed - and cattle and other beasts grazed without any fear of danger. The place of the sword was assigned at the feet of learning and dharma. Its only work was to protect dharma and save the lives of men and of cattle. The hero was the protector of the weak in danger - the kshatriya. Ruling over the plough and the sword was dharma, the protector of all. He is the King of kings; he is ever-awake, even when the world sleeps. Everyone was free under the protection of dharma. (43)

As, during the supremacy of the brahmin and the kshatriya there is a centralization of learning and advancement of civilization, so the result of the supremacy of the vaishya is an accumulation of wealth. (44)

3. Castes Coalesce in the Long Run in Spite of Attempts by the Higher Castes to Preserve Privilege

Though apparently different from the social methods of other nations, on close inspection the Aryan method of caste will not be found so very different, except on two points:

The first is, in every other country the highest honor belongs to the kshatriya, the man of the sword. The Pope of Rome will be glad to trace his descent to some robber-baron on the banks of the Rhine. In India, the highest honor belongs to the man of peace - the sharman, the brahmin, the man of God.

The greatest Indian king would be gratified to trace his descent to some ancient sage who lived in the forest, probably a recluse, possessing nothing, dependent upon the villagers for his daily necessities, and all his life trying to solve the problems of this life and the life hereafter.

The second point is the difference of units. The law of caste in every other country takes the individual man or woman as the sufficient unit. Wealth, power, intellect or beauty suffices for the individual to leave the status of birth and scramble up to anywhere he or she can.

In India, the unit is all the members of a caste community.

Here, too, one has every chance of rising from a low caste to a higher or the highest; only, in this land of the birth of altruism, one is compelled to take his whole caste along with him or her.

In India you cannot, on account of your wealth, power, or any other merit, leave your fellows behind and make common cause with your superiors; you cannot deprive those who helped you to acquire the excellence of any benefit therefrom and give them in return only contempt. If you want to re to a higher caste in India, you have to elevate all your caste first, and then there is nothing in your onward path to hold you back.

This is the Indian method of fusion; and this has been going on from time immemorial. For in India, more than elsewhere, such word as Aryans and Dravidians are only of philological import, the so-called craniological differentiation finding no solid ground to work upon.

Even so are the names such as brahmin, kshatriya, etc. They simply represent the status of a community, in itself continuously fluctuating, even when it has reached the summit; and all further endeavors are towards fixity of the type by non-marriage, by being forced to admit fresh groups from lowers castes or foreign lands within its pale.

Whatever caste has the power of the sword becomes kshatriya; whatever learning, brahmin; whatever wealth, vaishya.

The groups that have already reached the coveted goal, indeed, try to keep themselves aloof from the newcomers by making subdivisions in the same caste; but the fact remains that they coalesce in the long run. This is going on before our eyes all over India.

Naturally, a group having raised itself up would try to preserve the privileges to itself. Hence, whenever it was possible to get the help of a king the higher castes, especially the brahmins, have tried to put down similar aspirations in the lower castes, by the sword, if practicable. But the question is: did they succeed? Look closely into your Puranas and Upapuranas, look especially into the local khanda of the big Puranas, look round and see what is happening before your eyes, and you will find the answer.

We are, in spite of our various castes, and in spite of our modern system of marriage restricted within the subdivisions of a caste (though this is not universal), a mixed race in every sense of the word. (45)

4. There Is No Vedic Sanction for Hereditary Barriers in the Caste System, Which Is to Be Evolved According to Social, Not Religious, Law

The Hindus said in olden times that life must be made easier and smoother. And what makes everything alive? Competition. Hereditary trade kills. You are a carpenter? Very good; your son can only be a carpenter. What are you? A blacksmith? Blacksmithing becomes a caste; your children will become blacksmiths. We do not allow anybody else to come into that trade, so you will be quiet and remain there. You are a military man, a fighter? Make a caste. You are a priest? Make a caste. The priesthood is hereditary, and so on. Rigid, high power! That has a great side, and that side is that it really rejects competition. It is that which has made the nation live while other nations have died - that caste. But there is a great evil; it checks individuality. I will have to be a carpenter because I am born a carpenter; but I do not like it. That is in the books, and that was before Buddha was born. I am talking to you of India as it was before Buddha. (46)

The doctrine of caste in the Purusha Sukta of the Vedas does not make it hereditary. What are those instances in the Vedas where caste has been made a matter of hereditary transmission? (47)

Social customs as barriers [were] founded upon the Smritis, but none from the Shrutis. The Smritis must change with time. This is the admitted law.        (48)

Caste is continually changing, rituals are continuously changing; so are forms. It is the substance, the principle, that does not change. It is in the Vedas that we have to study our religion. With the exception of the Vedas, every book must change. The authority of the Vedas is for all time to come; the authority of every one of our other books is for the time being. For instance, one Smriti is powerful for one age, another for another age. Great prophets are always coming and pointing the way to work. Some prophets worked for the lower classes, others, like Madhva, gave to women the right to study the Vedas. Caste should not go, but should be readjusted occasionally. Within the old structures is to be found life enough for the building of two hundred thousand new ones. It is sheer nonsense to desire the abolition of caste. The new method is: evolution of the old. (49)

5. When the Whole World Will Again Attain to the Ideal of the Brahmin, Caste Will Be at an End

The general policy of our national lawgivers was to give the priests... honor. They also had the same socialistic plan [you in the West are just ready to try], that checks them from getting money. What [was] the motive? Social honor. Mind you, the priest in all countries is the highest in the social scale, so much so in India that the poorest brahmin is greater than the greatest king in the country, by birth. He is the nobleman in India. But the law does not allow him ever to become rich. The law grinds him down to poverty - only it gives him... honor. He cannot do a thousand things; and the higher the caste in the social scale, the more restricted are its enjoyments. The higher the caste, the less the number of kinds of food that people can eat, the less the amount of food that people may eat, the less the number of occupations [they may] engage in. To the West, their lives would be only a perpetual train of hardships - nothing more than that. It is a perpetual discipline in eating, drinking, and everything; and all [penalties] which are required from the lower caste are required from the higher ten times more. The lowest person tells a lie; the fine is one dollar. A brahmin must pay, say a hundred dollars, for he or she knows better. (50)

The brahmin or high caste person devotes the first part of his life to the study of the Vedas or sacred books and the latter part of meditating on the divinity, being supposed to have overcome the human in himself, and to be only a soul. (51)

Our ideal of high birth, therefore, is different from that of others. Our ideal is the brahmin of spiritual culture and renunciation. By the brahmin ideal, what do I mean? I mean the ideal brahminness in which worldliness is altogether absent and true wisdom is abundantly present. That is the ideal of the Hindu race. Have you not heard it declared that he, the brahmin, is not amenable to law, that he has no law, that he is not governed by kings, and that his body cannot be hurt? That is perfectly true. Do not understand it in the light thrown upon it by interested and ignorant fools, but understand it in the light of the true and original Vedantic conception. If the brahmin is one who has killed all selfishness and who lives and works to propagate wisdom and the power of love - if a country is altogether inhabited by such brahmins, by men and women who are spiritual and moral and good, is it strange to think of that country as being above and beyond all law? What police, what military, are necessary to govern them? Why should they live under a government? Why should anyone govern them at all? They are good and noble, and they are the men and women of God. These are our ideal brahmins. (52)

The ideal of this world is that state when the whole world will again be brahmin in nature. When there will be no more necessity of the shudra, vaishya, and kshatriya powers, when human beings will be born with yoga powers, when spiritual force will completely triumph over material force, when disease and grief will no more overtake the human body, the sense-Organs will no more be able to go against the mind; when the application of brute force will be completely effaced from men's memory, like a dream of primeval days, when love will be the only motive power in all actions on this earth - then only will the whole of mankind by endowed with brahminical qualities and attain brahminhood. Then only the distinction of caste will be at an end, ushering in the Satya-Yuga (Golden Age) visualized by the ancient rishis. We must adopt only that kind of caste division which gradually leads to this goal. That division into caste which is the best way to abolish caste should be most cordially welcomed. (53)

c) The Mythological and Allegorical Aryan Gods

In France the "rights of man" was long a watchword of the race; in America the rights of women still beseech the public ear; in India we have concerned ourselves always with the rights of Gods. (54)

Spirit-worship was the beginning of the Hindu religion. At first the Hindus used to invoke the spirits of their departed ancestors in some man, and then worship and offer him food. By and by it was found that the men who acted as mediums for these disembodied spirits suffered very much physically afterwards. So they gave up the practice and substituted instead an effigy of grass (kushaputtali) and, invoking the departed spirits of their ancestors in it, offered to it worship and pindas. The Vedic invocation of the devas for worship and sacrifice... was a development of this Spirit worship. (55)

The Samhitas... are collections of hymns forming, as it were, the oldest Aryan literature; properly speaking, the oldest literature in the world. There may have been scraps of literature of older date here and there, older than that even, but not books or literature properly so-called. As a collected book this is the oldest the world has; and herein is portrayed the earliest feelings of the Aryans, their aspirations, the questions that arose about their manners and methods, and so on. At the very outset we find a curious idea. These hymn are sung in praise of different gods, devas as they are called, the bright ones. There is quite a number of them. One is called Indra, another Varuna, another Mitra, Parjanya, and so on. Various mythological and allegorical figures come before us, one after the other - for instance, Indra the thunderer, striking the serpent who has withheld the rains from mankind. Then he lets fly his thunderbolt, the serpent is killed, and rain comes down in showers. The people are pleased and they worship Indra with oblations. They make a sacrificial pyre, kill some animals, roast their flesh upon spits and offer that meat to Indra. And they had a popular plant called soma. What plant it was nobody knows now; it has entirely disappeared; but from the books we gather that, when crushed it produced a sort of milky juice and that was fermented; and it can also be gathered that this fermented soma juice was intoxicating. This they also offered to Indra and the other gods and they also drank it themselves. Sometimes they drank a little too much, and so did the gods. Indra on occasion got drunk. There are passages to show that Indra at one time drank so much of this soma juice that he talked irrelevant words. So with Varuna. He is another god, very powerful, and is in the same way protecting his votaries; and they are praising him with their libations of soma. So is the god of war, and so on....

In some of the books you will find that Indra has a body, is very strong, sometimes wearing golden armor, and comes down, lives and eats with his votaries, fights the demons, fights the snakes, and so on. Again, in one hymn we find that Indra has been given a very high position; he is omnipresent and omnipotent, and Indra sees the heart of every being. So with Varuna. This Varuna is the god of the air and is in Charge of the water, just as Indra was previously; and then, all of a sudden, we find him raised up and said to be omnipresent, omnipotent, and so on [Atharva Veda 4.16.2]. (56)

Sometimes Indra came and helped man; sometimes he drank too much soma. Now and again adjectives such as all-powerful, all-pervading, were attributed to him; the same was the case with Varuna. In this way it went on, and some of the mantras depicting the characteristics of these gods were marvelous, and the language was exceedingly grand. (57)

It is curious that, though in modern times, many hideous and cruel forms of religion have crept into India, there is one peculiar idea that divides the Aryan from all other races of the world: that their religion, in the Hindu form, accepted this Indra as one [with the Ultimate Reality]. Three-quarters of the mythology of the Vedas is the same as that of the Greeks; only the old gods became saints in the new religion. But they were originally the gods of the Samhitas. (58)

In the Vedic hymns Varuna and Indra shower the choicest gifts and blessing on devotees, a very human idea, more human than humanity itself (59)

The invocation of the devas, or bright ones, was the basis of worship. The idea is that one invokes and is helped and helps. (60)

d) Aryan Ideals of Womanhood

1. The Freedom of Aryan Woman and Their Equality with Men

The next idea of the Aryans was the freedom of women. (61)

The great Aryans, Buddha among the rest, have always put woman on an equal position with man. For them, sex in religion did not exist. (62)

The earliest [Aryan] system was a matriarchal one; that is, one in which the mother was the center, and in which girls acceded to her station. This led to the curious system of polyandry, where five and six brothers often marred one wife. Even the Vedas contain a trace of it in the provision that, when a man died without leaving any children, his widow was permitted to live with another man until she became a mother; but the children she bore did not belong to their father, but to her dead husband. In later years the widow was allowed to marry again, which the modern idea forbids her to do. (63)

In ancient times the privileges extended to women [included] coeducation. (64)

Could anything be more complete than the equality of boys and girls in our old forest universities? (65)

The old Aryan conception of marriage, symbolized in the fire lighted at marriage and worshipped morning and evening by husband and wife together, pointed to no inequality of standards of responsibilities as between the two. (66)

According to the Aryan, a man cannot perform a religious action without a wife. (67)

The ideal of womanhood centers in the Aryan race of India, the most ancient in the world's history. In that race, men and women were priests, saha-dharmini, or co-religionists, as the Vedas call them. There every family had its hearth or altar on which, at the time of the wedding, the marriage fire was kindled, which was kept alive until either spouse died, when the funeral pyre was lighted from its spark. There man and wife together offered their sacrifices, and this idea was carried so far that a man could not even pray alone, because it was held that the was only half a being. For that reason no unmarred man could become a priest. The same held true in ancient Greece and Rome. (68)

2. Some of the Most Beautiful Portions of the Vedas Were Written by Women

In the Vedas and Upanishads women taught the highest truths and received the same veneration as men. (69)

Some of the most beautiful portions of the Vedas... were written by women; there is no other bible in the world in which they had any part. (70)

In the records of the saints in India there is the unique figure of the prophetess. In the Christian creed [the saints] are all prophets, while in India holy women occupy a conspicuous place in the holy books. (71)

It was a female sage who first found the unity of God and laid down this doctrine in one of the first hymns of the Vedas, [the Devi Sukta]. (72)

It is in the Aryan literature that we find women in ancient times taking the same share as men, and in no other literature of the world. Going back to our Veda books, the oldest literature the world possesses and composed by the common ancestors [of India and America] (these were not written in India, perhaps on the coast of the Baltic, perhaps in Central Asia - we do not know); their oldest portion is composed of hymns and these are to the gods whom the Aryans worshipped. I may be pardoned for using the word gods - the literal translation is the bright ones. These hymns are dedicated to Fire and to the Sun, to Varuna and other deities. The titles run: such and such a sage composed this verse dedicated to such and such a deity. After the fourth or fifth comes a peculiar hymn, for the sage is a woman and it is dedicated to the one god who is at the background of all these gods….[In the Upanishads], too, we find women prominent; a Large portion of these books are words which have proceeded out the mouths of women. It is there recorded with their names and teachings.... There arose in India the great questions about the soul and God and these came from the mouths of women. (73)

Cross reference to:

Rig Veda, 10.125,2-3

e) Sannyasins, People Who Have Given Up the World

1. The Ideal of Personal Purity Has Imprinted Itself Very Deeply into the Heart of the Aryan Race

The married teacher and the celibate are both as old as the Vedas. Whether the soma-sipping rishi... was the first in order of appearance, or the... celibate rishi was the primeval form it is hard to decide at present.... But whatever be the order of genesis, the celibate teachers of the Shrutis and Smritis stand on an entirely different platform from the married ones, which is perfect chastity, brahmacharya. (74)

On every page the Vedas preach personal purity. The laws in this respect were extremely strict. Every boy and girl was sent to the university, where they studied until their twentieth or thirtieth year; there the least impurity was punished almost cruelly. This idea of personal purity has imprinted itself very deeply into the heart of the race, amounting almost to a mania. (75)

The disciple of old used to repair to the hermitage of the guru, fuel in hand; and the guru, after ascertaining his or her competence, would teach him or her the Vedas after initiation, fastening round the waist the threefold filament of munja, a kind of grass, as the emblem of his or her vow to keep the body, mind, and speech in control. With the help of this girdle the disciples used to tie up their kaupinas (loincloths). Later on, the custom of wearing the sacred thread superseded this girdle of munja grass. (76)

2. The Freedom of Giving Up Marriage and Property

The Indian people are intensely socialistic. But, beyond that, there is a wealth of individualism. They are as tremendously individualistic [as the West] - that is to say, after laying down all these minute regulations: they have regulated how you should eat, drink, sleep, die! Everything is regulated there; from early morning to when you go to bed and sleep, you are following regulations and law. Law, law, law. Do you wonder that a nation should [live] under that? Law is death. The more of law in a country, the worse for the country. [But to be an individual], we go to the mountains where there is no law, no government....

[The Vedic Aryans] were thinkers. They knew that this tremendous regulation of law would not lead to real greatness. So they left a way out for them all. After all, they found out that all these regulations are only for the world and the life of the world. As soon as you do not want money [and] you do not want children - no business for this world - you can go out entirely free. Those that go out were called sannyasins - people who have given up. They never organized themselves, nor do they now; they are a free order of men and women who refuse to marry, who refuse to possess property, and they have no law - not even the Vedas bind them. They stand on [the] top of the Vedas. They are [at] the other pole [from] our social institutions. They are beyond caste. They have grown beyond. They are too big to be bound by these little regulations and things. Only two things [are] necessary for them: they must not possess property and they must not marry. If you marry, settle down, or possess property, immediately the regulations will be upon you; but if you do not do either of these two, you are free. They were the living gods of the race, and ninety-nine percent of our great men and women were to be found among them.

In every country, real greatness of the soul means extraordinary individuality; and that individuality you cannot get in society. It frets and fumes and wants to burst society. If society wants to keep it down, that soul wants to burst society to pieces. And they made an easy channel. They say, "Well, once you get out of society, then you may teach and preach everything that you like. We only worship you from a distance." So, there were the tremendous, individualistic men and women; and they are the highest persons in all society. If one of those yellow-clad shaven-heads comes, the prince, even, dare not remain seated in his presence; he must stand. The next half hour, one of these sannyasins might be at the door of one of the cottages of the poorest subjects, glad to get only a piece of bread. And he has to mix with all grades; now he sleeps with a poor man in his cottage; tomorrow [he] sleeps on the beautiful bed of a king. One day he dines on gold plates in kings' palaces; the next day, he has not any food and sleeps under a tree. Society looks upon these great men and women with great respect; and some of them, just to show their individuality, will try to shock the public ideas. But the people are never shocked so long as they keep to these principles: perfect purity and no property. (77)

The Vedas say, "The sannyasin stands on the head of the Vedas!" - because he is free from churches and sects and religions and prophets and books and all of that ilk! (78)

In the Order to which I belong, we are called sannyasins. The word means a man who has renounced. This is a very, very ancient order. Even Buddha, who was 560 years before Christ, belonged to that order. He was one of the reformers of his order. That was all. So ancient! Your find it mentioned way back in the Vedas, the oldest book in the world.

In old India there was the regulation that every man and woman, towards the end of their lives, must get out of social life altogether and think of nothing except God and their own salvation. This was to get ready for the great event - death. (79)

The brahmin, the kshatriya and the vaishya all have equal rights to be sannyasins; the traivarnikas have equal rights to the Vedas. (80)

So old people used to become sannyasins in those early days. Later on, young people began to give up the world. And young people are active. They could not sit down under a tree and think all the time of their own death, so they went about preaching and starting sects, and so on....

The order is not a church, and the people who join the order are not priests. There is an absolute difference between the priests and sannyasins. In India, priesthood, like every other business in social life, is a hereditary profession. A priest's son will become a priest, just as a carpenter's son will soon be a carpenter, or a blacksmith's son a blacksmith. The priest must always be married. The Hindu does not think a man is complete unless he has a wife. An unmarried man has no right to perform religious ceremonies.

The sannyasin does not possess property, and they do not marry. Beyond that, there is no organization. The only bond that is there is the bond between the teacher and the taught - and that is peculiar to India. The teacher is not a man who comes just to teach me, and I pay so much and there it ends. In India, it is really like an adoption. The teacher is more than my own father, and I am truly his child, his son in every respect. I owe him obedience and reverence first, before my own father, even; because, they say, the father gave me this body, but he showed me the way to salvation; he is greater than a father. And we carry this love, this respect for our teacher, all our lives. And that is the only organization that exists. (81)

3. The Real Aim of Sannyasa Is "For One's Highest Freedom and for the Good of the World"

The real aim of sannyasa is "For one's highest freedom and for the good of the world." Without having sannyasa none can really be a knower of Brahman - that is what the Vedas and the Vedanta proclaim. (82)

The stinking monks of certain religious sects [the Jains], who do not bathe lest the vermin on their bodies should be killed, never think of the discomfort and disease they bring to their fellow human beings. They do not, however, belong to the religion of the Vedas! (83)

It is men of [sannyasa] stamp who have been, through a succession of disciples, spreading Brahma-vidya (knowledge of Brahman) in the world. Where and when have you heard that a man, being the slave of lust and wealth, has been able to liberate another, or to show the path of God to him? Without himself being free, how can he make others free? In Veda, Vedanta, Itihasa (history), Purana (ancient tradition), you will find everywhere that the sannyasins have been the teachers of religion in all ages and climes.(84)

References1. CW, Vol.6: Hindu and Greek, p.85.

2. CW, Vol.5: The East and the West, p.536.

3. CW, Vol.4: India's Message to the World #4, p.308.

4. CW, Vol.6: Historical Evolution of India, p.159.

5. CW, Vol.4: India's Message to the World #5-12, pp.308-309.

6. Ibid., #17 and 18, p.309.

7. CW, Vol. 6: Historical Evolution of India, p.159.

8. CW, Vol.4: Aryans and Tamilians, p.301.

9. CW, Vol.4: India's Message to the World #13-18, p.309.

10. CW, Vol.3: The Future of India, pp.292-293.

11. CW, Vol.5: The East and the West, pp.534-537.

12. Ibid., pp. 464-466.

13. CW, Vol.4: Aryans and Tamilians, p.299.

14. Ibid., p.301.

15. SVW, Vol.2, Appendix C: Women of India, p.422.

16. CW, Vol.3: The Vedanta, p.409.

17. CW, Vol.2: Ideals of Womanhood, p.506.

18. CW, Vol.4: Aryans and Tamilians, p.302.

19. SVW, Vol.2, Appendix C: Women of India, pp.411-412.

20. CW, Vol.6: Hindu and Greek, pp.85-86.

21. CW, Vol.5: The East and the West, p.534.

22. CW, Vol.4: The Story of Jada Bharata, p.112.

23. CW, Vol.6: The Historical Evolution of India, pp.161-162.

24. Ibid., p. 157.

25. CW, Vol.6: Notes Taken Down in Madras, 1892-93, p.104.

26. CW, Vol.6: Historical Evolution of India, p.157.

27. CW, Vol.6: Notes Taken Down in Madras, 1892-93, p.104.

28. CW, Vol.6: Thoughts on the Vedas and Upanishads, p.86.

29. CW, Vol.3: Vedantism, p.434.

30. CW, Vol.6: Historical Evolution of India, p.157.

31. Ibid., pp.158-159.

32. CW, Vol.4: Aryans and Tamilians, p.296.

33. CW, Vol.5: The East and the West, p.536.

34. CW, Vol.4: Aryans and Tamilians, pp.296-297.

35. CW, Vol.3: The Future of India, p.292.

36. CW, Vol.5: The East and the West, p.537.

37. CW, Vol.4: Aryans and Tamilians, p.297.

38. CW, Vol.5: The East and the West, p.455.

39. CW, Vol.2: True Buddhism, p.508.

40. CW, Vol.4: Aryans and Tamilians, p.297.

41. CW, Vol. 6: The Historical Evolution of India, p.159.

42. CW, Vol.4: India's Message to the World, pp.309-310.

43. CW, Vol.5: The East and the West, p.534.

44. CW, Vol.4: Modern India, p.466.

45. CW, Vol.4: Aryans and Tamilians, pp.297-299.

46. CW, Vol.3: Buddhistic India, p.515.

47. CW, Vol.6: Letter to Pramadadas Mitra from Baranagore, August 7, 1889, p.208.

48. CW, Vol.4: India's Message to the World #38, p.311.

49. CW, Vol.5: The Abroad and the Problems at Home, p.215..

50. CW, Vol.3: Buddhistic India, p.519.

51. SVW, Vol.2, Chapter 9: The Eastern Tour -I, p.66.

52. CW, Vol.3: The Mission of the Vedanta, p.197.

53. Swami Vivekananda, "The Method of Work in India" in Prabuddha Bharata, April 1920, p.81.

54. CW, Vol.8: The Essence of Religion, p.254.

55. Life, Vol.3, Chapter 104: The Further Spreading of Ideas: In Northern India, p.197.

56. CW, Vol.1: Vedic Religious Ideals, pp.344-345.

57. CW, Vol.3: Vedantism, p.437.

58. CW, Vol.9: History of the Aryan Race, p.262.

59. CW, Vol.6: Mother-Worship, p.147.

60. CW, Vol.6: Thoughts on the Vedas and Upanishads, p.86.

61. SVW, Vol.2, Appendix C: Women of India, p.412.

62. CW, Vol.8: Discourses on Jnana-Yoga VII, p.28.

63. SVW, Vol.2, Chapter 13: The Last Battle, p.267.

64. CW, Vol.8: India, p.207.

65.CW, Vol.5: On Indian Women - The Past, Present, and Future, p.230.

66. Master Chapter 22: Monasticism and Marriage, p.418.

67. CW, Vol. 5: On Indian Women, p.229.

68. SVW, Vol.2, Chapter 13: The Last Battle, pp.266-267.

69. CW, Vol.8: Discourses on Jnana-Yoga VII, p.28.

70. SVW, Vol.2, Chapter 1: The Eastern Tour - I, p.66.

71. CW, Vol.8: India, p.207.

72. CW, Vol.2: Ideals of Womanhood, p.506.

73. SVW, Vol.2, Appendix C, Women of India, pp.412-413.

74. CW, Vol.4: The Social Conference Address, p.304.

75. CW, Vol.2: Ideals of Womanhood, p.505.

76. CW, Vol.6: Conversation with Sharat Chandra Chakravarty, Alambazar Math, May 1897, p.472.

77. CW, Vol.3: Buddhistic India, pp.516-517.

78. CW, Vol.5: Letter to Mary Hale from New York, February 1, 1895, p.73.

79. CW, Vol.8: My Life and Mission, p.77.

80. CW, Vol.3: My Plan of Campaign, p.211.

81. CW, Vol.8: My Life and Mission, pp.77-78.

82. CW, Vol.6: Conversation with Sharat Chandra Chakravarty, p.504.

83. CW, Vol.3: Bhakti-Yoga: The Method and the Means, p.67.

84. CW, Vol.7: Conversation with Sharat Chandra Chakravarty, coming from Calcutta to the Math on a Boat, 1902, p.261.

 

PART I, SECTION 2: VEDIC CULTURE

Chapter 6: The Work Portion of the Vedas

a) The Evolution of Thought on the Meaning of Ritual

1. The Two Parts of the Vedas: External Ceremonial and Spiritual Knowledge

The two great divisions of the Vedas are the Karma Kanda - the portion pertaining to doing or work, and Jnana Kanda - the portion treating of knowing, true knowledge. (1)

The Vedas are divided into two portions: one, the Upanishads, the philosophical portion, the other the work portion. (2)

The work portion contains ceremonials, rules as to eating, living, doing charitable work, etc. The knowledge came afterwards and was enunciated by kings. (3)

One part of the Vedas deals with karma - form and ceremonies. The other part deals with the knowledge of Brahman and discusses religion. (4)

2. The Idea of Sacrifice in India

The idea of sacrifice in India was not with the first portion of the Vedas [mythology]. But in the next portion we find the same idea in India too, in the Brahmanas. The idea of sacrifice was originally simply giving food [to the gods], but gradually it was raised and raised until it became a sacrifice to God. Philosophy came in to mystify it still more and to spin webs of logic round it. Bloody sacrifices came into vogue. Somewhere we read that three hundred bullocks have been roasted, or that the gods are smelling the sacrifices and becoming very glad. Then all sorts of mystical notions got about - how sacrifice was to be made in the form of a triangle or square, a triangle within a square, a pentagon, and all sorts of figures. But the great benefit was the evolution of geometry. When they had to make all these figures - and it was laid down strictly how many bricks should be used, and how they should be laid, and how big they should be - naturally, geometry came into being. The Egyptians evolved geometry [by] their [irrigation] - [they] made canals to take the Nile water inside their fields - and the Hindus, by their altars. (5)

3. Ceremonies Are Optional and Subject to Change

The ceremonies and fruits of the Karma Kanda are confined within the limits of the world of maya, and therefore they have been undergoing and will undergo transformation according to the law of change which operates through time, space and personality. (6)

The Karma Kanda includes various sacrifices and ceremonials, of which the larger part has fallen into disuse in the present age. (7)

The work portion consists of various sacrifices; most of them of late have been given up as not practicable under present circumstance, but others remain to the present day in some shape or other. (8)

The perfect religion is the Vedic religion. The Vedas have two parts, mandatory and optional. The mandatory injunctions are eternally binding upon us [and] constitute the Hindu religion. The optional ones are not so. They have been changing and been changed by rishis to suit the times. The brahmins at one time ate beef and marred shudras. A calf was killed to please the guest. shudras cooked for brahmins. The food cooked by a male brahmin was regarded as polluted food. But we have changed our habits to suit the present yuga. (9)

b) The Ceremonial Vedic Religion was Exclusively in the Hands of the Priests, the First Messengers from the Gods to Man

We will try to give a little idea of the work portion. It consists of rituals and hymns, various hymns addressed to various gods. (10)

The ritual portion is composed of ceremonies, some of them very elaborate. A great many priests are required. The priestly function became a science by itself, owing to the elaboration of the ceremonials. (11)

In studying all religions you will notice the fact that whatever is old becomes holy. For instance, our forefathers in India used to write on birch bark, but in time they learned how to make paper. Yet the birch bark is still looked upon as very holy. When the utensils in which they used to cooked in ancient times were improved upon, the old ones became holy; and nowhere is this idea more kept up than in India. Old methods, which must be nine or ten thousand years old, as of rubbing two sticks together to make a fire, are still followed. At the time of sacrifice no other method will do. So with the other branch of the Asiatic Aryans [the Zoroastrians]. Their modern descendants still like to obtain fire from lightning, showing that they used to get fire that way. Even when they learned other customs, they kept up the old ones, which then became holy. So with the Hebrews. They used to write on parchment. Now they write on paper, but parchment is very holy. So with all nations. Every rite which you now consider holy was simply and old custom, and the Vedic sacrifices were of that nature. In course of time, as they found better methods of life, their ideas were much improved; still these old forms remained, and from time to time they were practiced and received a holy significance.

Then a body of men made it their business to carry on these sacrifices. These were the priests, who speculated on the sacrifices, and the sacrifices became everything to them. The gods came to enjoy the fragrance of the sacrifices, and it was considered that everything in this world could be got by the power of sacrifices. If certain oblations were made, certain hymns chanted, certain peculiar forms of altars made, the gods would grant everything. (12)

The work portion was [finally] exclusively in the hands of the priests and pertained entirely to the sense life. (13)

The foundation of priestly power rests on intellectual strength, and not on the physical strength of arms. Therefore, with the supremacy of the priestly power, there is a great prevalence of literary and intellectual culture. Every human heart is always anxious for communication with and help from the supersensuous spiritual world. The entrance to that world is not possible for the generality of mankind; only a few great souls who can acquire perfect control over their sense-Organs and who are possessed with a nature preponderating with the essence of sattva guna are able to pierce the formidable wall of matter and come face to face, as it were, with the supersensuous - it is only they who know the workings of the kingdom that bring messages from it and show the way to others. These great souls are the priests, the primitive guides, leaders, and movers of human societies.

The priest knows the gods and communicates with them; he is therefore worshipped as a god. Leaving behind the thoughts of the world, he has no longer to devote himself to the earning of his bread by the sweat of his brow. The best and foremost parts of all food and drink are due as offerings to the gods; and of these gods, the visible proxies on earth are the priests. It is through their mouths that they partake of the offerings. Knowingly or unknowingly, society gives the priest abundant leisure and he can therefore get the opportunity of being meditative and of thinking higher thoughts. Hence the development of wisdom and learning originate with the supremacy of priestly power.

There stands the priest between the dreadful lion - the king - on the one hand, and the terrified flock of sheep - the people - on the other. The destructive leap of the lion is checked by the controlling rod of spiritual power in the hands of the priest. The flame of the despotic will of the king, maddened in the pride of his wealth and men, is able to burn into ashes everything that comes in his way; but it is only a word from the priest, who has neither wealth nor men behind him, but whose sole strength is his spiritual power, that can quench the despotic royal will, as water the fire.

With the ascendancy of the priestly supremacy are seen the first advent of civilization, the first victory of the divine nature over the animal, the first mastery of Spirit over matter, and the first manifestation of the divine power which is potentially present in this very slave of nature, this lump of flesh, this human body. The priest is the first discriminator of Spirit from matter, the first to help bring this world in communion with the next, the first messenger from the gods to man, and the intervening bridge that connects the king with his subjects. The first offshoot of universal welfare and good is nursed by his spiritual power, by his devotion to learning and wisdom, by his renunciation, the watchword of his life and watered even by the flow of his own lifeblood. It is therefore that in every land it was he to whom the first worship was offered. It is therefore that even his memory is sacred to us. (14)

c) The Vedic Doctrine of Karma as Applied to the Vedas

1. Purification of the Heart by External Forms

The Vedic doctrine of karma is the same as in Judaism and all other religions, that is to say, the purification of the mind through sacrifices and other such external means. (15)

We had our sacrifices as the Jews had. Our sacrifices mean simply this: Here is some food that I am going to eat, and until some portion is offered to God, it is bad; so I offer the food. This is the pure and simple idea. (16)

All external forms of prayer and worship are included in the Karma Kanda. These are good when performed in a Spirit of unselfishness and not allowed to degenerate into mere formality. They purify the heart. (17)

As sacred charm and strength [dwells] on Aryan altars, flaming, free. (18)

2. The Duties of Humanity and the Origins of the Dharma Shastras

The Hindu says that what is in the Vedas is his or her duty. (19)

Dharma is based on work. The nature of the dharmika is constant performance of action with efficiency. Why, even the opinion of some mimamsakas [ritualists] is that those parts of the Vedas which do not enjoin work, are not, properly speaking, Vedas at all. (20)

The main ideas of the Karma Kanda, which consists of the duties of humanity, the duties of the student, of the householder, of the recluse, and the various duties of the different stations in life, are followed more or less down to the present day. (21)

The Samhitas of Manu and other sages [Dharma-Shastras], following the lines laid down in the Karma Kanda, have mainly ordained rules of conduct conducive to social welfare, according to the exigencies of time, place, and persons. (22)

The powerful men in every country move society whatever way they like, and the rest are only like a flock of sheep. Now the question is this: who were these men of power in India? They who were giants in religion. It is they who led our society; and it is they again who change our social laws and usages when necessity demands; and we listen to them silently and do what they command. (23)

3. The Power of Words to Produce Certain Effects if Pronounced Correctly

The Karma-Kanda [is] the Samhitas and Brahmanas. The Brahmanas deal with sacrifice. The Samhitas are songs composed in chhandas known as anushtup, trishtup, jagati, etc. Generally they praise deities such as Varuna and Indra; and the question arose who were these deities; and if any theories were raised about them, they were smashed up by other theories, and so it went on. (24)

The work portion consists of rituals and hymns, various hymns addressed to various gods.... Gradually the popular idea of veneration grew round these hymns and rituals. The gods disappeared and in their place were left the rituals. That was the curious development in India. The orthodox Hindu [the mimamsaka] does not believe in gods, the unorthodox [do]. If you ask the orthodox Hindu what is the meaning of these gods in the Vedas [he will not be able to give a satisfactory answer]. The priests sing these hymns and pours libations and offerings into the fire. When you ask the orthodox Hindu the meaning of this, he says that the words have the power to produce certain effects. That is all. There is all the supernatural power that ever existed. The Vedas are simply words that have the mystical power to produce effects if the sound intonation is right. If one sound is wrong, it will not do. Each one must be perfect. [Thus], what in other religions is called prayer disappeared and the Vedas became the gods. (25)

From the time of the Vedas, two different opinions have been held about the mantras. Yaska and others say that the Vedas have meanings, but the ancient mantra-shastris say that they have no meaning, and that their use consists only in uttering them in connection with certain sacrifices, when they will surely produce effect in the form of various material enjoyments or spiritual knowledge. The latter arises from the utterance of the Upanishads. (26)

The strictly orthodox believers in the Vedas, the Karma Kanda, do not believe in God, the soul, or anything of the sort, but that we are the only beings in the universe, material or spiritual. When they were asked what the many allusions to God in Vedas mean, they say that they mean nothing at all; that the words properly articulated have a magical power, a power to create certain results. Apart from that, they have no meaning. (27)

According to the orthodox Hindus, the Vedas are not written words at all, but they consist of the words themselves orally spoken with the exact enunciation and intonation. This vast mass of religion has been written and consists of thousands upon thousands of volumes. Anyone who knows the precise pronunciation and intonation knows the Vedas, and no one else. In ancient times, certain royal families were the custodians of certain parts of the Vedas. The head of the family could repeat every word of every volume he had without missing a word or an intonation. These men had giant intellects, wonderful memories. (28)

Those old priests with their tremendous [claims about eternal words], having dethroned the gods, took the place of the gods. [They said], "You do not understand the power of words. We know how to use them. We are the living gods of the world. Pay us; we will manipulate the words, and you will get what you want. Can you pronounce the words yourself? You cannot, for mind you, one mistake will produce the opposite effect. You want to be rich, handsome, have a long life, a fine husband? Only pay the priest and keep quiet! (29)

 

4. The Whole Universe Was Created by the Words of the Vedas, the Only Authentic Word of God

Those who believe in the Hindu scriptures, the Vedas, as eternal revelations of truth, are called orthodox, and those that stand on other authorities, rejecting the Vedas, are heterodox in India. (30)

You see the tremendous importance that was attached to the words of the Vedas: these are the eternal words out of which the whole universe has been produced. There cannot be any thought without the word. Thus, whatever there is in this world is the manifestation of thought, and thought can only manifest itself through words. This mass of words through which the unmanifested becomes manifest, that is what is meant by the Vedas. It follows that the external existence of everything [depends on the Vedas, for thought] does not exist without the word. If the word horse did not exist, none could think of a horse. [So] there must be [an intimate relation between] thought, word, and the external object. What are these words [in reality?] The Vedas. They do not call it Sanskrit language at all. It is Vedic language, divine language. Sanskrit is a degenerate form. So are all other languages. There is no language older than the Vedic. You may ask, "Who wrote the Vedas?" They were not written. The words are the Vedas. A word is Veda if I can pronounce it rightly. Then it will immediately produce the [desired] effect....

This mass of Vedas exists eternally and all the world is the manifestation of this mass of words. Then, when the cycle ends, all this manifestation of energy becomes finer and finer, becomes only words, then thought. In the next cycle, first the thought changes into words and then out of those words [the whole universe] is produced. If there is something that is not in the Vedas, it is your delusion. It does not exist.

Numerous books upon that subject alone defend the Vedas....[The mimamsaka (orthodox Hindu) says]: The sound must be the beginning of creation. There must be germ sounds like germ plasm. There cannot be any ideas without the words.... Wherever there are sensations, ideas, emotion, there must be words. The difficulty is when they say that these four books are the Vedas, and nothing else. The Buddhist will then stand up and say, "Ours are the Vedas. They were revealed to us later on." That cannot be. Nature does not go on in that way. Nature does not manifest her laws bit by bit, an inch of gravitation today, and [another inch] tomorrow. No, every law is complete. There is no evolution in law at all. It is [given] once and for ever. It is all nonsense, this "new religion and better inspiration" and all that. It means nothing. There may be a hundred thousand laws and man may know only a few today. We discover them - that is all. (31)

The idea about the scriptures in India became tremendously orthodox. You complain about your orthodoxies in book-worship. If you get the Hindus' idea, where will you be? The Hindus think that the Vedas are the direct knowledge of God, that God has created the whole universe in and through the Vedas, and that the whole universe exists because it is in the Vedas. The cow exists outside because the word cow is in the Vedas; man exists outside because of the word in the Vedas. Here you see the beginning of that theory which later on the Christians developed and expressed in the text: "In the beginning was the Word and the Word was with God." [John,1.1] It is the old, ancient theory of India. Upon that is based the whole idea of the scriptures. And mind, every word is the power of God. The word is only the external manifestation on the material plane. So, all this manifestation is just the manifestation on the material plane; and the Word is the Vedas, and Sanskrit is the language of God. God spoke once. He spoke in Sanskrit, and that is the divine language. Every other language, they consider, is not more than the braying of animals; and to denote that they call every other nation that does not speak Sanskrit [mlechchas], the same word as the barbarians of the Greeks. They are braying, not talking, and Sanskrit is the divine language. (32)

The orthodox followers of the Vedas claim that the Vedas are the only authentic word of God in the world; that God has spoken to the world only through the Vedas; not only that, but that the world itself exists by virtue of the Vedas. Before the world was, the Vedas were. Everything in the world exists because it is in the Vedas. A cow exists because the name cow is in the Vedas; that is, because the animal we know as a cow is mentioned in the Vedas. The language of the Vedas is the original language of God, all other languages are mere dialects and not of God. Every word and syllable in the Vedas must be pronounced correctly, each sound must be given its true vibration, and every departure from this rigid exactness is a terrible sin and unpardonable.

Thus, this kind of bigotry is predominant in the orthodox element of all religions. But this fighting

over the letter is indulged in only by the ignorant, the spiritually blind. All who have actually attained any real religious nature never wrangle over the form in which the different religions are expressed. They know that the life of all religions is the same and, consequently, they have no quarrel with anybody because he does not speak the same tongue. (33)

5. The Vedas Determine Morality and Cannot Be Questioned

In India these Vedas are regarded in a much higher light than even the Christians regard their Bible. [The Christian] idea of revelation is that a man was inspired by God; but in India the idea is that things exist because they are in the Vedas. In and through the Vedas the whole creation has come. All that is called knowledge is in the Vedas. Every word is sacred and eternal, eternal as the soul, without beginning and without end. The whole of the Creator's mind is in this book, as it were. That is the light in which the Vedas are held. Why is thing moral? Because the Vedas say so. Why is this thing immoral? Because the Vedas say so. (34)

[The mimamsakas] say that you must kill such and such an animal at a certain time if the effect is to be produced. [You may reply], "But [there is] also the sin of taking the life of the animal; you will have to suffer for that." They say that is all nonsense; [they say] "How do you know what is right and what is wrong? Your mind says so? Who cares what your mind says! What nonsense you are talking! You are setting your mind against the scriptures. If your mind says something and the Vedas say something else, stop your mind and believe in the Vedas. If they say killing a man is right, that is right." If you say, "No, my conscience says [otherwise", it won't do]. The moment you believe in any book as the eternal word, as sacred, no more can you question.... It is no use comparing, because - what is the authority? There it ends. [They say], "If you think something is not right, go and get it right according to the Vedas." (35)

This is Indian orthodoxy: the Vedas were not written by anybody, they were eternally coexistent with God. God is infinite. So is knowledge; and through this knowledge God created this world. Their idea of ethics is [that a thing is good] because the law says so. Everything is bounded by that book - nothing can go beyond that, because the knowledge of God - you cannot go beyond that....

You quote a passage from the Vedas - "That is not good," you say. "Why?" "There is a positive evil injunction" - the same as you see in the Old Testament. There are a number of things in all old books, curious ideas which we would not like in our present day. You say, "This doctrine is not at all good; why, it shocks my ethics!" [The orthodox would reply]: "How did you get your idea? Merely by your own thought? Get out! If it is ordained by God, what right have you to question? When the Vedas say, 'Do not do this, this is immoral', and so on, you no more have the right to question at all." (36)

d) The Doctrine of Qualification of Understanding the Vedas Made Slaves of Humanity

There is another idea in philosophy which is according to your modern ideas: humanity is a slave of nature, and slave eternally has to remain. We call it karma. Karma means law, and it applies everywhere. Everything is bound by karma.

"Is there no way out?"

"No! Remain slaves all through the years - fine slaves. We will manipulate the words so that you will only have the good and not the bad side of all - if you will pay [us] enough." That was the ideal of the mimsakas.

These are the ideals which are popular throughout the ages. The vast mass of humankind are never thinkers. Even if they try to think, the [effect of the] vast mass of superstitions on them is terrible. The moment they weaken, one blow comes and the backbone breaks into twenty pieces. They can only be moved by lures and threats. They can never move of their own accord. They must be frightened, horrified or terrorized - and they are your slaves for ever. They have nothing else to do but to pay and obey. Everything else is done by the priest.... How much easier religion becomes! You see, you have nothing to do. Go home and sit quietly. Somebody is doing the whole thing for you. Poor, poor animals! (37)

With all of my respect for the rishis of yore, I cannot but denounce their method in instructing the people. They always enjoined on them to do certain things but took care never to explain to them the reason for it. This method was pernicious to the very core; and instead of enabling men to attain the end, it laid upon their shoulders a mass of meaningless nonsense. Their excuse for keeping the end hidden from view was that the people could not have understood their real meaning even if they had presented it to them, not being worthy recipients. This doctrine of adhikarvada [special rights and privileges] is the outcome of pure selfishness. They knew that by this enlightenment on their special subject they would lose their superior position of instructors to the people. Hence their endeavor to support this theory. If you consider a man too weak to receive these lessons, you should try the more to teach and educate him; you should give him the advantage of more teaching, instead of less, to train his intellect, so as to enable him to comprehend the more subtle problems. These advocates of adhikarvada ignored the tremendous fact of the infinite possibilities of the human soul. Every man is capable of receiving knowledge if it is imparted in his own language. A teacher who cannot convince others should weep on account of his own inability to teach the people in their own language, instead of cursing them and dooming them to live in ignorance and superstitions, setting up the plea that the higher knowledge is not for them. Speak out the truth boldly, without any fear that it will puzzle the weak. People are selfish; they do not want others to come up to the same level of their knowledge for fear of losing their own privilege and prestige over others. Their contention is that the knowledge of the highest spiritual truths will bring about confusion the understanding of weak-minded people. (38)

Cross reference to:

Gita 3.26

e) When the Book Becomes God, the Growth of Humanity Is Stunted

You find that in every country the book becomes God. There are sects in India that believe that God incarnates and becomes human, but even God incarnate as a human being must conform to the Vedas; and if his or her teachings do not so conform, they will not take him or her. Buddha is worshipped by the Hindus, but if you say to them, " If you worship Buddha, why don't you take his teachings?", they will say, "Because the Buddhists deny the Vedas." Such is the meaning of book-worship.....

People do not want anything new if it is not in the Vedas or the Bible. It is a case of nerves; when you hear a new and striking thing, you are startled; or, when you see a new thing, you are startled; it is constitutional. It is much more so with thoughts. The mind has been running in ruts, and to take up a new idea is too much of a strain; so the idea has to be put near the ruts and then we slowly take it. It is good policy, but bad morality. (39)

The glory of human beings is that they are thinking beings. It is the nature of humans to think and therein they differ from animals. I believe in reason and in following reason, having seen enough of the evils of authority, for I was born in a country where they have gone to the extreme of authority.

The Hindus believe that the creation has come out of the Vedas. How do you know there is a cow? Because the word cow is in the Vedas. How do you know there is a man outside? Because the word man is there. If it had not been, there would have been no man outside. That is what they say. Authority with a vengeance! And it is not studied as I have studied it; but some of the most powerful minds have taken it up and spun out wonderful logical theories round it. They have reasoned it out, and there it stands - a whole system of philosophy; and thousands of the brightest intellects have been dedicated through thousands of years to the working out of this theory. Such has been the power of authority, and great are the dangers thereof. It stunts the growth of humanity, and we must not forget that we want growth. Even in all relative truth, more than the truth itself we want the exercise. (40)

References

1. CW, Vol.8: Discourses on Jnana-Yoga VII, p.24.

2. CW, Vol.1: The Gita I, p.447.

3. CW, Vol.9: The Gita, p.274

4. CW, Vol.7: Inspired Talks, July 6, 1895, p.33.

5. CW, Vol.9: History of the Aryan Race, pp. 262-263.

6. CW, Vol.6: Hinduism and Shri Ramakrishna, p.182.

7. CW, Vol.3: Vedanta in Its Application to Indian Life, pp.228-229.

8. CW, Vol.3: Vedantism, p.119.

9. Sankari Prasad Basu, "Swami Vivekananda in Madras: 1892-93" in PB, August 1974, p.296.

10. CW, Vol.1: The Gita I, p.447.

11. Ibid.

12. CW, Vol.2: Realisation, pp.159-160.

13 CW, Vol.9: The Gita, p.274

14. CW, Vol.4: Modern India, pp.452-454.

15. CW, Vol.6: Letter to Swami Akhandananda from Ghazipur, February 1890, p.226.

16. CW, Vol.8: Hindus and Christians, p.209.

17. CW, Vol.8: Discourses on Jnana-Yoga VII, p.25.

18. CW, Vol.6: A Benediction, p.178.

19. CW, Vol.1: Karma-Yoga, Chapter 4: What Is Duty?, p.63.

20. CW, Vol.5: The East and the West, p.449.

21. CW, Vol.3: Vedantism, p.119.

22. CW, Vol.6: Hinduism and Shri Ramakrishna, p.183.

23. CW, Vol.5: The East and the West, p.461.

24. CW, Vol.3:Vedantism, pp.435-436.

25. CW, Vol.1: The Gita I, p.447.

26. CW, Vol.7: On Mantra and Mantra-Chaitanya, p.408.

27. CW, Vol.9: The Gita – I, p.277.

28. Ibid.

29. CW, Vol.1: The Gita I, pp.449-450.

30. CW, Vol.2: The Atman, p.238.

31. CW, Vol.1: The Gita I, pp. 447-449.

32. CW, Vol.3: Buddhistic India, p.513.

33. CW, Vol.6: Vedanta and Christianity, p.47.

34. CW, Vol.2: Realisation, p.169.

35. CW, Vol.1: The Gita I, pp.452-453.

36. CW, Vol.3: Buddhistic India, pp.513-514.

37. CW, Vol.1: The Gita I, pp.450- 451.

38. CW, Vol.5: The Evils of Adhikarvada, pp. 262-264.

39. CW, Vol.4: Addresses on Bhakti-Yoga: The Chief Symbols, pp. 42-43.

40. CW, Vol.2: Practical Vedanta II, pp.336-337.

 

BOOK I: THE ORIGIN AND SIGNIFICANCE OF THE VEDAS AND VEDANTA

Section 3: The Historical Roots of the Vedanta

Chapter 7: The Emergence of Vedanta, the Spiritual Gist and Goal of the Vedas

Chapter 8: The Struggle to Establish the Kingdom of Vedanta

Chapter 9: The Sources of Authority in Vedanta

PART I, SECTION 3: THE HISTORICAL ROOTS OF THE VEDANTA

Chapter 7: The Emergence of Vedanta, the Spiritual Gist and Goal of the Vedas

a) The Crystallization of Religion in India

1. The Oppression of Vedic Society by Regulations and Priestly Power

The work portion… pertained entirely to the sense life. It taught to do good works and that one might go to heaven and enjoy eternal happiness. Anything, in fact, that one might want could be provided for one by the work or ceremonials. It provided for all classes of people, good and bad. Nothing could be obtained through the ceremonials except by the intercession of the priests. So, if one wanted anything, even if it was to have an enemy killed, all one had to do was to pay the priest and the priest, through these ceremonials, would procure the desired results. It was, therefore, in the interests of the priest that the ceremonial portion of the Vedas should be preserved. By it they had their living. They consequently did all in their power to preserve that portion intact. Many of these ceremonials were very complicated, and it took years to perform some of them. (1)

Society [was] so oppressed by regulations, [and] the power was in the hands of the priests. In the social scale, the highest caste is [that of ] the priest, and that being a business - I do not know any other word - that is why I use the word priest. It is not in the same sense as in [the USA], because our priest is not a man who teaches religion or philosophy. The business of a priest is to perform all those minute details of regulations which have been laid down. The priest is the man who helps you in these regulations. He marries you; to your funeral he comes to pray. So at all the ceremonies performed upon a man or a woman, the priests must be there. In society the ideal is marriage. [Everyone] must marry. It is the rule. Without marriage, man is not able to perform any religious ceremony; he is only half a man; [he] is not competent to officiate as a priest, except he marries.

Now, the power of the priests increased tremendously. (2)

The priest naturally said to himself, "Why should I part with the power that has made the devas [gods] subservient to me, has given me mastery over physical and mental illnesses, and has gained for me the service of ghosts, demons, and other unseen spirits? I have dearly bought this power by the price of extreme renunciation. Why should I give to others that, to get which I had to give up my wealth, name, fame - in short, all my earthly comforts and happiness? Again, that power is entirely mental. And how many opportunities are there of keeping it a perfect secret! Entangled in this wheel of circumstances, human nature becomes what it inevitably would; being used to practice constant self-concealment, it becomes a victim of extreme selfishness and hypocrisy and at last succumbs to the poisonous consequences which they bring in their train. In time, the reaction of this very desire to concealment rebounds upon oneself. All knowledge, all wisdom is almost lost for want of proper exercise and diffusion, and what little remains is thought to have been obtained from some supernatural source; and therefore, far from making fresh efforts to go in for originality and gain knowledge of new sciences, it is considered useless and futile to attempt even to improve the remnants of the old by cleansing them of their corruptions. Thus lost to former wisdom, the former indomitable Spirit of self-reliance, the priest, now glorifying himself merely in the name of his forefathers, vainly struggles to preserve untarnished for himself the same glory, the same privilege, the same veneration, and the same supremacy as was enjoyed by his great forefathers. (3)

2. The Tremendous Mass of Rituals Almost Killed the True Religion

As the spiritual ideas [of the Vedas] progressed an arithmetical progression, so the ritualistic ideas progressed in geometrical progression. The old superstitions... developed into a tremendous mass of rituals, which grew and grew until it almost killed Hindu life. And it is still there, it has got hold of and permeated every portion of our life and made us born slaves. Yet, at the same time, we find a fight against this advance of ritual from the very earliest days. The one objection raised there is this: that ceremonials, dressing at certain times, eating in a certain way, and shows and mummeries of religion like these are only external religion, because you are satisfied with the senses and do not want to go beyond them. This is a tremendous difficulty with us, with every human being. At best, when we want to hear of spiritual things our standard is the senses; or someone hears about philosophy, about God, and transcendental things, and after hearing about them for day, asks: after all, how much money will they bring, how much sense-enjoyments will they bring? For his enjoyment is only in the senses, quite naturally. But that satisfaction in the senses, say our sages, is one of the causes which have spread the veil between the truth and ourselves. (4)

In the Vedic ashwamedha sacrifice worse things [than marrying off girls before puberty] would be done.... All the Brahmanas mention them, and all the commentators admit them to be true. (5)

Before [the orthodox priests] came, the popular ideas of a God ruling the universe, and that man was immortal, were in existence. But there they stopped. It was thought that nothing more could be known. Here came the daring of the expounders of Vedanta. They knew that a religion meant for children is not good for thinking men, that there is something more to humanity and God....

The crystallization of religion in India had been going on for many years. Already there were elaborate ceremonies; already there had been perfected a system of morals for the different stages of life. But there came a rebellion against the mummeries and mockeries that enter into many religions in time, and great men came forth to proclaim through the Vedas the true religion. (6)

[When] the priests, even at that dawn of history [were putting] most of their energies into elaborating rituals; and when the nation began to find the load of ceremonies and lifeless rituals too heavy - came the first philosophical speculations, and the royal race was the first to break through the maze of killing rituals. (7)

b) The Struggle against the Spiritual Tyranny of the Priesthood

1. The Great Conflict between the Conservative Priests and the Kings Who Promulgated the Philosophic Portion of the Vedas

The priests differentiated themselves into a separate caste. The second caste was the caste of the kings.... All the Upanishadic philosophy is from the brains of kings, not priests. (8)

The Vedic priests based their superior strength on the knowledge of the sacrificial mantras. By the power of these mantras, the devas are made to come down from their heavenly abodes, accept the drink and food offerings and grant the prayers of the yajamanas [the men who perform sacrifices]. The kings as well as their subjects are, therefore, looking up to these priests for welfare during their earthly life. Raja soma [ King soma - the Vedic name for the soma plant] is worshipped by the priests and is made to thrive by the power of his mantras. As such, the devas whose favorite food is the juice of the soma plant is offered in oblation by the priest, are always kind to him and bestow his desired boons. Thus strengthened by divine grace, he defies all human opposition; for what can the power of rituals do against that of the gods? Even the king, the center of all earthly power, is a supplicant at this door. A kind look from him is the greatest help; his mere blessing a tribute to the state, preeminent above everything else.

Now commanding the king to be engaged in affairs fraught with death and ruin, now standing by him as his fastest friend, with kind and wise counsels, now spreading the net of subtle, diplomatic statesmanship in which the king is easily caught - the priest is seen oftentimes to make the royal power totally subservient to him. Above all, the worst fear is in the knowledge that the name and fame of the royal forefathers and of himself and his family lie at the mercy of the priest's pen. He is the historian. The king might have paramount power; attaining great glory in his reign, he might prove himself as the father and mother in one to his subjects; but if the priests are not appeased, the sun of his glory goes down with his last breath for ever; all his worth and usefulness deserving of universal approbation are lost in the great womb of time, like the fall of the gentle dew in the ocean. Others, who inaugurated the huge sacrifices lasting many years, the performers of the ashwamedha and so on - those who showered, like incessant rain in the rainy season, uncounted wealth on the priests - their names, thanks to the grace of the priests, are emblazoned in the pages of history. The name of Pryadasi Dharmashoka [the Buddhist emperor], the beloved of the gods, is nothing but a name in the priestly world, while Janamejaya, the son of Parikshit [a performer of the snake sacrifice], is a household word in every Hindu family. (9)

Ancient India [was] for centuries... the battlefield for the ambitious projects of two of her foremost classes - the brahmins [priests] and the kshatriyas [kings].

On the one had, the priesthood stood between the lawless social tyranny of the princes over the masses, whom the kshatriyas declared to be their legal food. On the other hand, the kshatriya power was the one potent force which struggled with any success against the spiritual tyranny of the priesthood and the ever-increasing chain of ceremonials which they were forging to bind down the people with. (10)

Between the kings, who promulgated that philosophic portion of the Vedas, and the priests, a great conflict arose. The priests had the people on their side because they had all the utility which appealed to the popular mind. The kings had all the spirituality and none of the economic element; but as they were powerful and the rulers of the nation, the struggle was a hard and bitter one. The kings gradually gained a little ground, but their ideas were too elevated for the masses, so the ceremonial or work portion always had the mass of the people Always remember this - whenever a religious system gains ground with the people at Large, it has a strong economic side to it. It is the economic side to a religion that finds lodgement with the people at Large, and never its spiritual or philosophic side. If you should preach the grandest philosophy in the streets for a year, you would not have a handful of followers; but if you could preach the most arrant nonsense with an economic element, you would have the whole people with you. (11)

There [runs] an economic struggle through every religious one. This animal called human has some religious influence, but is guided by economy. Individuals are guided by something else, but the mass of humankind never make a move unless economy is [involved]. You may [preach a religion that may not be perfect in every detail], but if there is an economic background [to it], and you have the most [ardent champions] to preach it, you can convince a whole country....

For the religion of the Upanishads to be popularized was a hard task. Very little economy is there, but tremendous altruism. (12)

2. The Renunciation of World-Weary Kings Gave Them New and Stronger Life to Replace the Decaying Priestly Power

According to the law of nature, whenever there is an awakening of a new and stronger life, there it tries to conquer and take the place of the old and decaying. Nature favors the dying out of the unfit and the survival of the fittest.....

That renunciation, self-control and asceticism of the priest which, during his ascendancy were devoted to the pursuit of earnest researches of truth, were on the eve of his decline employed anew and spent solely in the accumulation of objects of self-gratification and in the extension of privileged authority over others. That power, the centralization of which in himself gave him all honor and worship, had now been dragged down from its high, heavenly position to the lowest abyss of hell. Having lost sight of the goal, drifting aimless, the priestly power was entangled, like the spider, in the webs spun by itself. The chain that had been forged from generation to generation with the greatest care to be put on others' feet was now tightened round its own in a thousand coils, and was thwarting its own movement in hundreds of ways. Caught in the endless thread of the net of infinite rites, ceremonies, and customs, which it spread on all sides as external means for the purification of the body and mind, with a view to keeping society in the iron grasp of these innumerable bonds - the priestly power, thus hopelessly entangled from head to foot, was then asleep in despair! (13)

On the other side, the king was like the lion; in him were present both the good and the evil propensities of the lord of beasts. Never for a moment were his fierce nails held back from tearing to pieces the heart of innocent animals, living on herbs and grass, to allay his thirst for blood when occasion arises; again, the poet says, though himself stricken with old age and dying from hunger, the lion never kills the weakest fox that throws itself into his arms for protection.

If the subject classes, for a moment, stand as impediments in the way of the gratification of the senses of the royal lion, their death knell is inevitably tolled; if they humbly bow down to his commands, they are perfectly safe. Not only so. Not to speak of ancient days, even in modern times, no society can be found in any country where the effectiveness of individual self-sacrifice for the good of the many and of the oneness of purpose and endeavor actuating every member of the society for the common good of the whole have been fully realized. Hence the necessity of kings, who are the creations of society itself. They are the centers where all the forces of society, otherwise loosely scattered about, are made to converge, and from which they start and course through the body politic and animate society.

As during the brahminical supremacy, at the first stage is the awakening of the first impulse for search after knowledge and later the continual and later the careful fostering of the growth of that impulse, still in its infancy - so, during the kshatriya supremacy, a strong desire for pleasure pursuits made its appearance at the first stage and later have sprung up inventions and developments of arts and sciences as the means of gratification. Can the king, in the height of his glory, hide his proud head within the lowly cottages of the poor? Or can the common good of his subjects ever minister to his royal appetite with satisfaction?....

It was in India, again, that the kings, having enjoyed for some time earthly pleasures to their full satisfaction, were stricken at the latter part of their lives with heavy world-weariness, as is sure to follow on extreme sense-gratification; and thus being satiated with worldly pleasures, they retired in their old age into secluded forests and there began to contemplate the deep problems of life. The results of such renunciation and deep meditation were marked by a strong dislike for cumbrous rites and ceremonials and an extreme devotion to the highest spiritual truths which we find embodied in the Upanishads, Gita, and the Jain and Buddhist scriptures. Here also was a great conflict between the priestly and the royal powers. Disappearance of the elaborate rites and ceremonials meant a death-blow to the priests' profession. Therefore, naturally, at all times and in every country, the priests gird up their loins and try their best to preserve the ancient customs and usages, while on the other side stand in opposition kings like Janaka, backed by kshatriya prowess as well as spiritual power….

As the priest is busy about centralizing all knowledge and learning at a common center - to wit, himself - so the king is ever up and doing in collecting all the earthly powers and focusing them in a central point, i.e. his own self. Of course, both are beneficial to society. At one time they are both needed for the common good of society, but that is only at its infant stage. But if attempts be made, when society has passed its infant stage and reached its vigorous youthful condition, to clothe it by force with the dress which suited it in its infancy and keep it bound within narrow limits, then either it bursts the bonds by virtue of its own strength and tries to advance; or, where it fails to do so, it retraces its footsteps and by slow degrees returns to its primitive, uncivilized condition. (14)

3. The Kings Were More Universal in Their Teachings, While the Priests Were Exclusive

On the one hand, the majority of the priests, impelled by economic considerations, were bound to defend that form of religion which made their existence a necessity of society and assigned them the highest place in the scale of caste; on the other hand, the king-caste, whose strong right hand guarded and guided the nation and who now found itself as leading the higher thoughts also, were loath to give up the first place to men who only knew how to conduct a ceremonial. (15)

Actual power was in the hands of the second caste, the kingly caste. Not only so - they have produced all of our great thinkers, and not the brahmins. It is curious. All our great prophets, almost without one exception, belong to the kingly caste. The great man Krishna was also of that caste; Rama - he also, and all our great philosophers, almost all sat on the throne; thence came all the great philosophers of renunciation. From the throne came the voice that always cried, "Renounce". These military people were their kings; and they also were their philosophers; they were the speakers in the Upanishads. In their brains and their thought, they were greater than the priests, they were more powerful, they were the kings - and yet the priests got all the power and tried to tyrannize over them. And so that was going on - political competition between the two castes, the priests and the kings. (16)

In various Upanishads we find that the Vedanta philosophy was not the outcome of meditation in the forests only, but that the very best parts of it were thought out and expressed by brains which were busiest in the everyday affairs of life. We cannot conceive of any man busier than an absolute monarch, a man who is ruling over millions of people; and yet, somehow, some of these rulers were deep thinkers. (17)

Brahmins and kshatriyas have always been our teachers, and most of the Upanishads were written by kshatriyas, while the ritualistic portions of the Vedas came from the brahmins. Most of our great teachers throughout India have been kshatriyas, and were always universal in their teachings, whilst the brahmin prophets, with two exceptions, were very exclusive - Rama, Krishna, Buddha - worshipped as incarnations of God - were kshatriyas. (18)

They speak of the meat-eating kshatriya. Meat or no meat, it is they who are the fathers of all that is noble and beautiful in Hinduism. Who wrote the Upanishads? Who was Rama? Who was Krishna? Who was Buddha? Who were the Tirthankaras of the Jains? Whenever kshatriyas have preached religion, they have given it to everybody; and whenever the brahmins wrote anything, they would deny all right to others. (19)

c) The Ideal of Enjoyment Is Subject to Change, but the Spiritual Ideal Is the Goal of the Vedas

In the latter part of the Vedas you see the highest, the spiritual. In the early portions there is the crude part. (20)

The ideal of the first part of the Vedas is entirely different from the ideal of the other part, the Upanishads. The ideal of the first part coincides with [that of] all other religions of the world except Vedanta. The ideal is enjoyment here and hereafter - man and wife, husband and children. Pay your dollar, and the priest will give you a certificate, and you will have a happy time afterwards in heaven. You will find all your people there and have this merry-go-round without end. No tears, no weeping - only laughing. No stomach-ache, but yet eating. No headache, but yet [parties]. That, considered the priests, was the highest goal of humanity. (21)

Therefore, in the second portion - the Jnana Kanda - we find there is an altogether different procedure. the first search was in external nature for the truths of the universe; it was an attempt to get the solution of the deep problems of life from the material world. (22)

The knowledge portion came after the work portion and was promulgated exclusively by kings. It was called the knowledge of kings. The great kings had no use for the work portion with all its frauds and superstitions and did all in their power to destroy it. This knowledge consisted of a knowledge of God, the soul, the universe, etc. These kings had no use for the ceremonials of the priests, their magical works, etc. They pronounced it all humbug; and when the priests came to them for gifts, they questioned them about God, the soul, etc.; and as the priests could not answer such questions, they were sent away. The priests went back to their fathers to inquire about the things the kings had asked them, but could learn nothing about them, so they came back again to the kings and became their disciples. [Cha. Up., 5.3.17] Very little of the ceremonials are followed today. They have been mostly done away with, and only a few of the more simple ones are followed today. (23)

The ceremonies and the fruits of the Karma Kanda are confined within the limits of the world of maya, and therefore they have been undergoing and will undergo transformation according to the law of change which operates through time, space and personality. Social laws and customs likewise, being based on this Karma Kanda, have been changing and will continue to change hereafter. (24)

The spiritual portion of our [Vedantic] religion is in the... Jnana Kanda, the Vedanta - the end of the Vedas - the gist, the goal of the Vedas. (25)

d) The Upanishads Are Diametrically Opposite to the Karma-Kanda in all Their Conclusions

The Upanishads are diametrically opposite [to the Karma Kanda] in all their conclusions:

1. God, Karma and Sacrifice

First of all, the Upanishads believe in God, the creator of the universe, its ruler. You find later on [the idea of a benign Providence]. It is an entirely opposite [conception]. Now, although we hear the priest, the ideal is much more subtle. Instead of many gods, they made one God.

The second idea, that you are all bound by the law of karma the Upanishads admit, but they declare the way out. The goal of man is to go beyond law. And enjoyment can never be the goal, because enjoyment can only be in nature.

In the third place, the Upanishads condemn all the sacrifices and say that that is mummery. That may give you all you want, but it is not desirable, for the more you get, the more you [want], and you run round and round in a circle eternally, never getting to the end - enjoying and weeping. Such a thing as eternal happiness is impossible anywhere. It is only a child's dream. The same energy becomes joy and sorrow.... Eternal happiness and misery are a child's dream..... The other point of divergence is: the Upanishads condemn all rituals, especially those that involve the killing of animals. They declare those all nonsense….

2. Philosophy and Renunciation

The Upanishads believe in [getting things right according to the Vedas, but they have a higher standard, too]. On the one hand they do not want to overthrow the Vedas, but on the other, they see these animal sacrifices and the priests stealing everybody's money. But in the psychology, they are all alike All the differences have been in the philosophy [regarding] the nature of the soul. Has it a body and a mind? And is the mind only a bundle of nerves? Psychology, they all take for granted, is a perfect science. There cannot be any difference there. All the fight has been regarding philosophy - the nature of the soul, and God, and so on. (26)

The germs of all the ideas that were developed in the Upanishads had been taught already in the Karma Kanda. The idea of the cosmos which all sects of Vedantists had to take for granted, the psychology of which has formed the common basis of all the Indian schools of thought, had been worked out already and presented before the world [Sankhyan cosmology and psychology]. (27)

You remember that the Vedas have two parts, the ceremonial and the knowledge portions. In time ceremonials had multiplied and become so intricate that it was almost hopeless to disentangle them, and so in the Upanishads we find that the ceremonials were almost done away with, but gently, by explaining them. We see that in olden times they had these oblations and sacrifices; then the philosophers came and, instead of snatching away the symbols from the hands of the ignorant, instead of taking the negative position, which we unfortunately find so general in modern reforms, they gave them something to take their place. "Here is the symbol of fire", they said. "Very good! But here is another symbol, the earth. What a grand, great symbol! Here is this little temple, but the whole universe is a temple; a man can worship anywhere. There are the peculiar figures that men draw on the earth, and there are the altars, but here is the greatest of altars, the living, conscious human body; and to worship at this altar is far higher than the worship of any dead symbols." (28)

Then another great difference between the priests and the Upanishads: the Upanishads say renounce. That is the test of everything. Renounce everything. It is the creative faculty that brings us into all this entanglement. The mind is in its own nature when it is calm. The moment you can calm it, that [very] moment you will know the truth. What is it that is whirling the mind? Imagination, creative activity. Stop creation and you know the truth. All power of creation must stop and then you know the truth at once. (29)

On the other hand, the priests are all for [creation]. Imagine a species of life [in which there is no creative activity. It is unthinkable]. The people had to have a plan [of evolving a stable society. A system of rigid selection was adopted. For instance,] no people who are blind and halt can be marred. [As a result], you will find so much less deformity [in India] than in any other country in the world. Epileptics and insane [people] are very rare [there]. That is owing to direct selection. The priests say, " Let them become sannyasins." On the other hand, the Upanishads say, " Oh no, [the] earth's best and finest and freshest flowers should be laid upon the altar." (30)

If the performance of yajnas is the cornerstone of the work portion of the Vedas, as surely is brahmacharya the foundation of the knowledge portion. (31)

The spiritual portion of the Vedas is specially studied by monks. (32)

Cross reference to:

Taitt. Up., 2.8.1

3. The Highest Is the Knowledge of Brahman

The Upanishads point out that the goal of man is neither misery nor happiness; we have to be the master of that out of which these are manufactured. We must be masters of the situation at the very root, as it were. (33)

The philosophical portion denounced all work, however good, and all pleasure such as loving and kissing wife, husband or children, as useless. According to this doctrine, all good works and pleasures are nothing but foolishness and, in their very nature, impermanent. "All this must come to an end sometime, so end it now; it is vain" - so say the philosophical portion of the Upanishads. It claims that all the pain in the world is caused by ignorance; therefore the cure is knowledge. This idea of one being held down fast by past karma or work, is all nonsense. No matter how dense one may be, or how bad, one ray of light will dissipate it all. A bale of cotton, however Large, will be utterly destroyed by one spark. If a room has been dark for untold ages, a lamp will end it all. So with each soul, however benighted it may be, it is not absolutely bound down by its part karma to work for ages to come. "One ray of light will reveal to him his true nature." (34)

The knowledge portion deals with the knowledge of Brahman and discusses religion. The Vedas in this part teach of the Self; and because they do, their knowledge is approaching real knowledge. Knowledge of the Absolute depends upon no book, nor upon anything; it is absolute in itself. (35)

Cross reference to:

Mund. Up., 1.1.5

4. Denial of the Ultimate Authority of Any Book

The farthest that any religion can see is the existence of a spiritual entity. So no religion can teach beyond that point. In every religion there is the essential truth and the non-essential casket in which this jewel lies. Believing in the Jewish book or the Hindu book is non-essential. Circumstances may change, the receptacle is different, but the central truth remains. The essentials being the same, the educated people of every community retain the essentials. (36)

There is a place in the Vedas [even] for superstition, for ignorance. The whole secret is to find out the proper place for everything. (37)

One peculiarity of the Vedas is that they are the only scriptures that again and again declare that you must go beyond them. The Vedas say that they were written just for the child-mind, and when you have grown, you must go beyond them. (38)

The rest - all these talks and reasonings and philosophies and dualisms and monisms, and even the Vedas themselves are but preparations, secondary things. The other is primary. (39)

Books are useless to us until our own book opens; then all books are good so far as they confirm our book. (40)

Our own realization is beyond the Vedas because even they depend upon that. The highest Vedanta is the philosophy of the Beyond. (41)

In spite of [the idea that things exist because they are in the Vedas], look at the boldness of these sages who proclaimed that the truth is not found by much study of the Vedas. (42)

Do you find in any other scripture such a bold assertion as this: not even by the study of the Vedas will you reach the Atman? (43)

The glory of the Vedic scriptures is unique in the history of religion, not merely because of their great antiquity, but vastly more for the fact that they alone amongst all the authoritative books of the world, warned man that he must go beyond all books. (44)

Cross reference to:

Ka. Up., 1.2.23

Mund. Up., 1.1.5

Taitt. Up., 2.4, 9

5. Truth Is beyond All System and Is Based on the Nature of Humanity Itself

Personally, I take as much of the Vedas as agrees with reason. Parts of the Vedas are apparently contradictory. They are not considered inspired in the Western sense of the word, but as the sum total of the knowledge of God, omniscience, which we possess. But to say that only those books which we call the Vedas contain this knowledge is mere sophistry. We know it is shared in varying degrees by the scriptures of all sects. Manu says that only that part of the Vedas which agrees with reason is the Vedas; and many of our philosophers have taken this view. (45)

There are truths that are true only in a certain line, in a certain directions, under certain circumstances, and for certain times - those that are founded on the institutions of the times. There are other truths which are based on the nature of humanity itself and which must endure so long as humanity itself endures. These are the truths that alone can be universal; and in spite of all the changes that have come to India as to our social surroundings, our methods of dress, our manner of eating, our mode of worship - these universal truths of the Shrutis, the marvelous Vedantic ideas, stand out in their own sublimity. (46)

It is true that we have created a system of religion in India which we believe to be the only rational religious system extant; but our belief in its rationality rests upon its all-inclusion of the searchers after God, it absolute charity towards all forms of worship, and its eternal receptivity of those ideas tending towards the evolution of God in the universe. We admit the imperfections of our system, because the Reality must always be beyond all system; and in this admission lies the portent and promise of an eternal growth. Sects, ceremonies, and books, so far as they are the means of man's realizing his own nature, are all right; when he has realized that, he gives up everything. "I reject the Vedas!" is the last word of the Vedanta philosophy. Ritual, hymns and scriptures through which he has traveled to freedom vanish for him. (47)

References

1. CW, Vol.9: The Gita, pp.274-275

2. CW, Vol.3: Buddhistic India, pp.518-519.

3. CW, Vol.4: Modern India, pp.455-456.

4. CW, Vol.1: Vedic Religious Ideals, pp. 354-355.

5. CW, Vol.6: Letter to Swami Brahmananda, 1895, p.318.

6.CW, Vol.8: The Claims of Vedanta on the Modern World, p.232.

7. CW, Vol.6: The Historical Evolution of India, pp.159-160.

8. CW, Vol.1: The Gita I, p.454.

9. CW, Vol.4: Modern India, pp.438-439.

10. CW, Vol.4: Reply to the Address of the Maharaja of Khetri, p.325.

11. CW, Vol.9: The Gita I, p.276.

12. CW, Vol.1: The Gita I, pp.454-455.

13. CW, Vol.4: Modern India, p.456.

14. Ibid., pp.458-461.

15. CW, Vol.6: The Historical Evolution of India, p.160.

16. CW, Vol.3: Buddhistic India, p.520.

17. CW, Vol.2: Practical Vedanta I, p.292.

18. CW, Vol.5: A Discussion, p.309.

19. CW, Vol.4: What We Believe In, p.359.

20. CW, Vol.3: Buddhistic India, p.514.

21. CW, Vol.1: The Gita I, p.450.

22. CW, Vol.3: The Vedanta, pp.393-394.

23. CW, Vol.9: The Gita, p.275.

24. CW, Vol.6: Hinduism and Shri Ramakrishna, p.182.

25. CW. Vol.3: Vedantism, p.119.

26. CW, Vol.1: The Gita I, pp.451-453.

27. CW, Vol.3: The Vedanta, p.395.

28. CW, Vol.2: Practical Vedanta II, p.314.

29. CW, Vol.1: The Gita I, p.453.

30. Ibid., p.454.

31. CW, Vol.4: The Social Conference Address, p.304.

32. CW, Vol.1: Buddhism, the Fulfillment of Hinduism, p.21.

33. CW, Vol.1: The Gita I, p.452.

34. CW, Vol.9: The Gita, pp.275-276.

35. CW, Vol.7: Inspired Talks, July 6, 1895, pp.33-34.

36. CW, Vol.8: Christianity in India, p.218.

37. CW, Vol.1: The Gita I, p.457.

38. CW, Vol.5: Questions and Answers - II, p.311.

39. CW, Vol.3: The Sages of India, pp.254-255.

40. CW, Vol.7: Inspired Talks, August 2, 1895, p.89.

41. Ibid., July 6, 1895, pp.34-35

42. CW, Vol.2: Realisation, p.169.

43. CW, Vol.3: The Work before Us, p.283.

44. Master, Chapter 17: The Swami's Mission Considered as a Whole, p.299.

45. CW, Vol.8: The Essence of Religion, p.255.

46. CW, Vol.3: The Vedanta, p.395.

47. CW, Vol.8: The Essence of Religion, pp.254-255.

 

Chapter 8: The Struggle to Establish the Kingdom of the Upanishads

a) The Revolutionizing of Indian Society through Religion

In the Vedic and adjoining periods the royal power could not manifest itself on account of the grinding pressure of the priestly power. `(1)

The Upanishads had very little kingdom, although they were discovered by kings who held all the royal power in their hands. So the struggle... began to be fiercer. (2)

It is the evidence of history that at a certain time every society attains its manhood, when a strong conflict ensues between the ruling power and the common people. The life of society, its expansion and civilization, depend on its victory or defeat in this conflict.

Such changes, revolutionizing society, have been happening in India again and again, only [there] they have been effected in the name of religion, for religion is the life of India, religion is the language of that country, the symbol of all its movements. (3)

[A Vedantic Sanskrit masque, Prabodha Chandrodaya, expresses the truth that we must] feed religion and help it grow, and it will become a giant. King Desire and King Knowledge fought, and just as the latter was about to be defeated, he was reconciled to Queen Upanishad, and a child was born to him - Realization - which saved the victory for him. (4)

The Charvaka, the Jain, the Buddhist, Shankara, Ramanuja, Kabir, Nanak, Chaitanya, the Brahmo-Samaj, the Arya Samaj - of all of these, and similar sects, the wave of religion, foaming, thundering, surging, breaks in the front, while in the rear follows the filling-up of social wants. If all desires can be accomplished by the mere utterance of some meaningless syllables, then who will exert himself to go through difficulties to work out the fulfillment of his desires? If this malady enters into the entire body of any social system, then that society becomes slothful and indisposed to any exertion, and soon hastens to its ruin. Hence, the slashing sarcasm of the Charvakas, who believed only in the reality of sense-perceptions and nothing beyond. What could have saved Indian society from the ponderous burden of omniferous ritualistic ceremonialism with its animal and other sacrifices, which all but crushed the very life out of it, except the Jain revolution which took its strong stand exclusively on chaste morals and philosophical truth? Or without the Buddhist revolution what could have delivered the suffering millions of the lower classes from the violent tyrannies of the influential higher castes? When, in course of time, Buddhism declined and its extremely pure and moral character gave place to equally bad, unclean and immoral practices, when Indian society trembled under the infernal dance of the various races of barbarians who were allowed into the Buddhistic fold by virtue of its all-embracing Spirit of equality - then Shankara, and later Ramanuja, appeared on the scene and tried their best to bring society back to its former days of glory and to re-establish its lost status. (5)

b) The Beginning of the Triangular Fight between Ceremonialism, Philosophy and Materialism

1. The Charvakas, Who Upheld Materialism as the Highest Goal of Life

[Besides the priests and the kings engaged in struggle], there were others - recruited from both the priests and the king castes - who ridiculed equally the ritualizes and philosophers, declared spiritualism as a fraud and priestcraft, and upheld the attainment of material comforts as the highest goal of life. The people, tired of ceremonials, and wondering at the philosophers, joined the materialists in masses. (6)

The Charvaka, or materialist, basing his doctrine on the first part - the sacrificial portion - of the Vedas, believed that all was matter and that there is neither a heaven nor a hell, neither a soul nor a God. (7)

The Charvakas... preached horrible things, the most rank, undisguised materialism, such as in the nineteenth century they dare not openly preach. These Charvakas were allowed to preach from temple to temple and city to city, that religion was all nonsense, that it was priestcraft, that the Vedas were the words and writings of fools, rogues, and demons, and that there was neither a God nor an eternal soul. If there were a soul, why did it not come back after death, drawn by the love of wife and child? Their idea was that, if there were a soul, it must still love after death and want good things to eat and nice dress. Yet no one hurt these Charvakas. (8)

[The Charvaka movement] was the beginning of that caste question, and that triangular fight in India between ceremonials, philosophy and materialism which has come down unsolved to our own days. (9)

2. Krishna, Who Brought Reconciliation by His Unique Spirituality and Superhuman Genius

i) The Reconciliation between the Priests and the People Brought about by Krishna’s Eclectic Teachings

So the great struggle began in India and it comes to one of its culminating points in the Gita. When it was causing fear that all India was going to be broken up between the [priests and the people], there rose this man Krishna, and in the Gita he tries to reconcile the ceremony and the philosophy of the priests and the people. (10)

The first solution of the difficulty attempted was by applying the eclecticism which, from the earliest days, had taught the people to see in differences the same truth in various garbs [Rig Veda 1.164.46] The great leader of this school, Krishna - himself of royal race - and his sermon, the Gita have, after various vicissitudes brought about by the upheavals of the Jains, the Buddhists, and other sects, fairly established themselves a the "Prophet of India" and the truest philosophy of life. (11)

This Krishna preceded Buddha by some thousand years... A great many people do not believe that he ever existed. Some believe that [the worship of Krishna grew out of] the old sun worship. There seem to have been several Krishnas; one was mentioned in the Upanishads, another was a king, another a general. All have lumped into one Krishna. It does not matter much. The fact is, some individual comes who is unique in spirituality. (12)

ii) The Teaching of Motiveless Work Brought a Momentary Lull in the Struggle between the Priests and the Kings

The tug of war [between the brahmins and the kshatriyas had begun] in the earliest periods of the history of the [Indian race], and throughout the Shrutis it can be distinctly traced. A momentary lull came when Sri Krishna, leading the faction of kshatriya power and of jnana, showed the way to reconciliation. The result was the teachings of the Gita - the essence of philosophy, of liberality, of religion. (13)

When the Gita was first preached, there was going on a great controversy between two sects. One party considered the Vedic yajnas and animal sacrifices and suchlike karmas to constitute the whole of religion. The other preached that the killing of numberless horses and cattle cannot be called religion. The people belonging to the latter party were mostly sannyasins and followers of jnana. They believed that the giving up of all work and the gaining of knowledge of the Self was the only path to moksha [liberation]. By the preaching of his great doctrine of work without motive, the author of the Gita put at rest the dispute of these two antagonistic sects. (14)

Krishna was, from his childhood, against snake-worship and Indra-worship. Indra worship is a Vedic ritual. Throughout the Gita he is not favorable to Vedic ritual. (15)

Krishna saw plainly through the vanity of all the mummeries, mockeries and ceremonials of the old priests; and yet he saw some good in them.

If you are a strong man, very good! But do not curse others who are not strong enough for you.... Everyone says, "Woe unto you people!" Who says, "Woe unto me that I cannot help you. The people are doing all right to the best of their ability and means and knowledge. Woe unto me that I cannot lift them to where I am"?

So, the ceremonials, worship of gods, and myths are all right, says Krishna.... Why? Because they all lead to the same goal. Ceremonies, books and forms - all these are the links in the chain. Get hold! That is the one thing. If you are sincere and have really got hold of one link, do not let go; the rest is bound to come. [But people] do not get hold. They spend the time quarreling and determining what they should get hold of, and do not get hold of anything.… We are always after truth, but never want to get it. We simply want the pleasure to go about and ask. We have a lot of energy and spend it that way. That is why Krishna says: Get hold of any one of these chains that are stretched out from a common center. No one step is greater than another.... Blame no view of religion so far as it is sincere. Hold on to one of these links and it will pull you to the center. Your heart itself will teach all the rest. The teacher within will teach all the creeds, all the philosophies. (16)

That priestly power which began its strife for superiority with the royal power from the Vedic times and continued it down through the ages, that hostility against the kshatra power, Bhagavan Sri Krishna succeeded by his superhuman genius in putting a stop to, at least for the time being, during his earthly existence. (17)

3. The Conservative Force of the Ethical Principles and Good Works of the Jains

[Of the pre-Buddhistic sects which took up whatever portion of the Vedas they liked], the Jains were very moral atheists who, while rejecting the idea of a God, believed that there is a soul, striving for more perfect development. (18)

The Jains... are a very ancient sect [who are] a conservative force in India [even] today.... This sect was at least five hundred years before Buddha, and he was five hundred and fifty years before Christ....

They declared against the validity of the scriptures of the Hindus, the Vedas. They wrote some books themselves, and they said, "Our books are the only original books, the only original Vedas, and the Vedas that are now going under that name have been written by the brahmins to dupe the people."...

In their methods and manners they were different.... By work, they mean doing good to others. That has, of course, something in it; but mostly, as to the brahmins, work means to perform these elaborate ceremonials: killing of cows and bulls, killing of goats and all sorts of animals, that are taken fresh and thrown into the fire, and so on. "Now", declared the Jains, "that is no work at all, because injuring others can never be any good work." And they said, "This is the proof that your Vedas are false Vedas, manufactured by the priests, because you do not mean to say that any good book will order us [to be] killing animals and doing these things. You do not believe it. So all this killing of animals and other things that you see in the Vedas, they have been written by the brahmins, because they alone are benefited. It is the priest only [who] pockets the money and goes home. So, therefore, it is all priestcraft."

It was one of their doctrines that there cannot be any God. "The priests have invented God that the people may believe in God and pay them money. All nonsense! There is no God. There is nature and there are souls, and that is all. Souls have got entangled in this life and got round them the clothing of man you call a body. Now, do good work."...

These Jains were the first great ascetics, but they did some great work. "Don't injure any, and do good to all that you can, and that is all the morality and ethics, and that is all the work there is and the rest is all nonsense - the brahmins created that. Throw it all away." And then they went to work and elaborated this one principle all through - and it is a most wonderful ideal: how all that we call ethics they simply bring out from that one great principle of non-injury and doing good. (19)

c) The Ancient Order of Things Was Overwhelmed by the Buddha

1. The Social Wants at the Time of Buddha

Buddhism was the rebellion of the newly formed kshatriyas against Vedic priestcraft. (20)

The struggle [between the priests and kings] began to be fiercer. Its culminating point came two thousand years after [the Upanishads] in Buddhism. The seed of Buddhism is here, [in] the ordinary struggle between the king and the priest; and [in the struggle] all religion declined. One wanted to sacrifice religion and the other wanted to cling to the sacrifices, the Vedic gods, etc. (21)

[After the lull cause by the reconciliation effected by Sri Krishna], the ambition of the two classes - brahmin and kshatriya - to be the masters of the poor and ignorant was [still] there, and the strife once more became fierce. The meager literature that has come down to us from that period brings to us but faint echoes of that mighty past strife, but at last it broke out as a victory for the kshatriyas, a victory for jnana, for liberty - and ceremonial had to go down, much of it forever. This upheaval is what is known as the Buddhistic reformation. On the religious side, it represented freedom from ceremonial; and on the political side, overthrow of the priesthood by the kshatriyas.

It is a significant fact that the two greatest men ancient India produced were both kshatriyas - Krishna and Buddha - and still more significant that both of these God-men threw open the door of knowledge to everyone, irrespective of birth or sex. (22)

Though tension [in the triangular fight between ceremonials, philosophy and materialism had been toned down for the time being by Krishna’s teaching], it did not satisfy the social wants which were among the causes - the claim of the king-race to stand first in the scale of caste and the popular intolerance of priestly privilege. Krishna had opened the gates of spiritual knowledge and attainment to all, irrespective of sex or caste, but he left undisturbed the same problem on the social side. This again has come down to our own days, in spite of the gigantic struggle of the Buddhists Vaishnavas, etc., to attain social equality for all. (23)

The struggle [was] renewed all along the line in the seventh century before the Christian era and finally in the sixth, overwhelming the ancient order of things under Shakya Muni, the Buddha. (24)

On the one hand there was the political jealousy between the kings and priests, and then these different dissatisfied sects [such as the Jains were] springing up everywhere. And there was the greater problem: the vast multitudes of people wanting the same rights as the Aryans, dying of thirst while the perennial stream of nature went flowing by them, and no right to drink a drop of water….

In India [there are] two great races: one is called the Aryan, the other, the non-Aryan. It is the Aryan race that has the three castes, but the whole of the rest are dubbed with one name - shudras - no caste. They are not Aryans at all. (Many people came from outside India and they found the shudras there, the aborigines of the country.) However it may be, these vast masses of non-Aryan people and the mixed people among them, gradually became civilized, and they began to scheme for the same rights as the Aryans…. And the brahmin priest was the great antagonist of such claims. You see, it is the nature of priests in every country - they are the most conservative people, naturally. So long as it is a trade, it must be; it is to their interest to be conservative. So this tide of murmur outside the Aryan pale the priests were trying to check with all their might. Within the Aryan pale, there was also a tremendous religious ferment, and [it was] mostly led by the military caste. (25)

2. Buddhism Combated Not Only Priestcraft and Animal Sacrifice: It was the First to Break Down the Barriers of Caste

The intellectual world was divided before Buddha came. But for a correct understanding of his religion, it is also necessary to speak of the caste then existing.... These different social divisions developed or degenerated into iron-bound castes and an organized and crystallized priestcraft stood upon the necks of the nation. At this time Buddha was born and his religion is therefore the culmination of an attempt at religious and social reformation.

The air was full of the din of discussion: 20,000 blind priests were trying to lead 20,000,000 blind men, fighting amongst themselves. What was more needed at that time than for a Buddha to preach? "Stop quarreling, throw your books aside, and be perfect!" Buddha never fought true castes, for they are nothing but the congregation of those of a particular natural tendency, and they are always valuable. But Buddha fought the degenerated castes with their hereditary privileges, and spoke to the brahmins: " True brahmins are not greedy, nor criminal, nor angry - are you such? If not, do not mimic the genuine, real men. Caste is a state, not an iron-bound class, and everyone who knows and loves God is a true brahmin." And with regard to the sacrifices, he said, "Where do the Vedas say that sacrifices make us pure? They may please, perhaps, the angels, but they make us no better. Hence, let off these mummeries - love God and strive to be perfect."

Original Buddhism... was but an attempt to combat caste and priestcraft; it was the first in the world to stand as champion of dumb animals, the first to break down caste, standing between human beings.(26)

Buddhism... broke the chains of the masses. All castes and creeds alike became equal in a minute.(27)

Brahmanya power was almost effaced from its field of work in Indian during the Jain and Buddhist revolutions; or, perhaps, was holding its feeble stand by being subservient to the strong, antagonistic religions. (28)

3. Buddha Broke the Mental and Spiritual Bonds of Men by Preaching Vedanta to the Whole World

Buddha was the triumph in the struggle that had been going on between the priest and the prophets in India. One thing can be said for these Indian priests - they were not, and never are, intolerant of religion; they never have persecuted religion. Any man was allowed to preach against them. Theirs is such a religion; they never molested any one for his religious views. But they suffered from the peculiar weakness of all priests: they also sought power, they also promulgated rules and regulations and made religion unnecessarily complicated, and thereby undermined the strength of those who followed their religion. (29)

India was full of witchcraft in Buddha's day. There were the masses of the people, and they were debarred from all knowledge. If just a word of the Vedas entered the ears of a man, terrible punishment was visited upon him. The priests had made a secret of the Vedas - the Vedas that contained the spiritual truths discovered by the ancient Hindus!

At last, one man could bear it no more. He had the brain, the power and the heart - a heart as infinite as the broad sky. He felt how the masses were being led by the priests and how the priests were glorying in their power, and he wanted to do something about it. He did not want power over any one, and he wanted to break the mental and spiritual bonds of men. (30)

What Buddha did was to break wide open the gates of that very religion which was confined in the Upanishads and to a particular caste. (31)

Advaita (which gets its whole force on the subjective side of man), was never allowed to come to the people. At first some monks got hold of it and took it to the forests, and so it came to be called the "forest philosophy". By the mercy of the Lord, the Buddha came and preached it to the masses, and the whole nation became Buddhists. (32)

Shakya Muni was himself a monk, and it was his glory that he had the largeheartedness to bring out the truths from the hidden Vedas and throw them broadcast all over the world. (33)

Before the Buddha came, materialism had spread to a fearful extent; and it was of a most hideous kind, not like that of the present day, but of a far worse nature. I am a materialist in a certain sense, because I believe that there is only One. That is what the materialist wants you to believe; only he calls it matter and I call it God. The materialists admit that out of this matter all hope and religion and everything has come. I say all these have come out of Brahman. But the materialism that prevailed before Buddha was that crude sort of materialism which taught, "eat, drink and be merry; there is no God, soul, or heaven; religion is a concoction of wicked priests." It taught the morality that as long as you live, you must try to live happily; eat, though you have to borrow money for the food, and never mind about repaying it. That was the old materialism and that kind of philosophy spread so much that even today it has the name of "popular philosophy". Buddha brought the Vedanta to light, gave it to the people, and saved India. (34)

How much good to the world and its beings came out of Buddha's ["fanaticism"]! How many monasteries and schools and colleges, how many public hospitals and veterinary refuges were established! How developed architecture became! ... What was there in India before Buddha's advent? Only a number of religious principles recorded on bundles of palm leaves - and those, too, known only to a few. It was Lord Buddha who brought them down to the practical field and showed how to apply them in the everyday life of the people. In a sense he was the living embodiment of true Vedanta. (35)

Shakya Muni came not to destroy; he was the fulfillment, the logical conclusion, the logical development of the religion of the Hindus. (36)

Buddhism, one of the most philosophical religions in the world, spread all through the populace, the common people of India. What a wonderful culture there must have been among the Aryans twenty-five hundred years ago, to be able to grasp such ideas! (37)

Buddha cut through all the excrescences [of rules and regulations promulgated by the priests]. He preached the most tremendous truths. He taught the very gist of the philosophy of the Vedas to one and all without distinction; he taught it to the world at Large, because one of his great messages was the equality of humanity. Human beings are all equal. No concession there to anybody! Buddha was the great preacher of equality. Every man and woman has the same right to attain spirituality - that was his teaching. The difference between the priests and the other castes he abolished. Even the lowest were entitles to the highest attainments; he opened the door to nirvana to one and all. His teaching was bold, even for India. No amount of preaching can ever shock the Indian soul, but it was hard for India to swallow Buddha's doctrine. (38)

d) The Reasons Why Buddhism Had to Die a Natural Death in India

a) To Break the Tyranny of Priestcraft Buddhism Swept Away the Idea of the Personal God

The aim of Buddhism was reform of the Vedic religion, by standing against ceremonials requiring offerings of animals, against hereditary caste and exclusive priesthood, and against belief in permanent souls. It never attempted to destroy that religion, or to overturn the social order. It introduced a vigorous method by Organizing a class of sannyasins into a strong monastic brotherhood and the brahmavadinis into a body of nuns - by introducing images of saints in the place of altar fires….

In their reaction against the privileged priesthood, Buddhists swept off almost every bit of the old ritual of the Vedas, subordinated the gods of the Vedas to the position of servants to their own, human saints, and declared the "Creator and Supreme Ruler" as an invention of priestcraft and superstition. (39)

Tyranny and priestcraft have prevailed wherever the idea [of the personal God] existed, and until the lie is knocked on the head, say the Buddhists, tyranny will not cease. So long as man thinks he has to cower before a supernatural being, so long will there be priests to claim rights and privileges to make men cower before them, while these poor men will continue to ask some priest to act as interceder for them. You may do away with the brahmin; but, mark me, those who do so will put themselves in his place and be worse, because the brahmin has a certain amount of generosity in him, but these upstarts are always the worst of tyrannizers. If a beggar gets wealth, he thinks the whole world is a bit of straw. So these priests there must be so long as this personal God idea persists; and it will be impossible to think of any great morality in society. (40)

The result of Buddha's constant inveighing against a personal God was the introduction of idols into India. In the Vedas they knew them not, because they saw God everywhere; but the reaction against the loss of God as creator and friend was to make idols, and Buddha became an idol. (41)

2. Buddha's Rejection of All Religious Forms Was an Impossible Ideal Which Could Only Be Carried Out through Monasticism

Buddha is said to have denied the Vedas because there was so much killing. (42)

Buddha wanted to make truth shine as truth. No softening, no compromise, no pandering to the priests, the powerful, the kings. No bowing before superstitious traditions, however hoary; no respect for forms and books just because they came down from the distant past. He rejected all scriptures, all forms of religious practice. Even the very language, Sanskrit, in which religions had traditionally been taught in India, he rejected, so that his followers would not have any chance to imbibe the superstitions that were associated with it. (43)

Buddha made the fatal mistake of thinking that the whole world could be lifted to the height of the Upanishads. And self-interest spoilt all. Krishna was wiser, because he was more politic. But Buddha would have no compromise. (44)

The great point of contrast between Buddhism and Hinduism lies in the fact that Buddhism said, "Realize all this as illusion", while Hinduism said, "Realize that within the illusion is the Real." Of how this was to be done, Hindus never presumed to enunciate any rigid law. The Buddhist command could only be carried out through monasticism; the Hindu might be fulfilled through any state of life. All alike were roads to the one Real.... Thus Buddhism became the religion of a monastic order, but Hinduism, in spite of its exaltation of monasticism, remains ever the religion of faithfulness to daily duty, whatever it be, as the path by which man may attain God. (45)

3. Indian Buddhism's Extreme Desire to Be of the People Debased Buddha's Pure and Glorious Ideals

We must not have an impossible ideal. An ideal which is too high makes a nation weak and degraded. This happened after the Buddhist and Jain reforms. On the other hand, too much practicality is also wrong. If you have not even a little imagination, if you have no ideal to guide you, you are simply a brute. So we must not lower our idea, neither are we to lose sight of practicality. We must avoid the two extremes. (46)

Buddha's work had one great defect, and for that we Indians are suffering, even today. No blame attaches to the Lord. He was pure and glorious; but, unfortunately, such high ideals could not be well assimilated by the different uncivilized and uncultured races of mankind who flocked within the fold of the Aryans. These races, with varieties of superstition and hideous worship, rushed within the fold of the Aryan, and for a time appeared as if they had become civilized; but, before a century had passed, they brought out their snakes, their ghosts, and all the other things their ancestors used to worship, and thus the whole of India became one degraded mass of superstition. The earlier Buddhists, in their rage against the killing of animals, had denounced the sacrifices of the Vedas, which used to be held in every house. There would be a fire burning and that was all the paraphernalia of worship. These sacrifices were obliterated, and in their place came gorgeous temples, gorgeous ceremonies, and gorgeous priests - and all that you see in India in modern times. I smile when I read books written y dome modern people who ought to have known better, that the Buddha was the destroyer of brahminical idolatry. Little do they know that Buddhism created brahminism and idolatry in India. (47)

I have every respect for and veneration of Lord Buddha but, mark my words, the spread of Buddhism was less owing to the doctrines and the personality of the great preacher, than to the temples that were built, the idols that were erected, and the gorgeous ceremonials that were put before the nation. Thus Buddhism progressed. The little fireplaces in the houses in which people had poured their libations were not strong enough to hold their own against these gorgeous temples and ceremonies; but later on, the whole thing degenerated. It became a mass of corruption of which I cannot speak before this audience; but those who want to know about it may see a little of it in those big temples, full of sculptures, in Southern India; and that is all the inheritance we have from the Buddhists. (48)

The exclusiveness of the old form of Vedic religion debarred it from taking ready help from outside. At the same time, it kept it pure and free from many debasing elements which Buddhism, in it propagandist zeal was forced to assimilate.

This extreme adaptability in the long run made Indian Buddhism lose almost all its individuality, and extreme desire to be of the people made it unfit to cope with the intellectual forces of the mother religion in a few centuries. The Vedic party in the meanwhile got rd of a good deal of its most objectionable features, such as animal sacrifice, and took lessons from its rival daughter in the judicious use of images, temple processions, and other impressive performances, and stood ready to take within her fold the whole empire of Buddhism, already tottering to its fall.

And the crash came with the Scythian invasions and the total destruction of the empire of Pataliputra.

The invaders, already incensed at the invasion of their central Asiatic home by the preachers of Buddhism, found in the sun-worship of the brahmins a great sympathy with their own solar religion - and when the brahminist party was ready to adapt and spiritualize many of the customs of the newcomers, the invaders threw themselves heart and soul into the brahmanic cause. (49)

The aims of the Buddhist and Vedic religions were the same, but the means adopted by the Buddhists were not right. If the Buddhist means were correct, then why has [India] been hopelessly lost and ruined? It will not do to say that the efflux of time has naturally wrought this. Can time work, transgressing the laws of cause and effect? (50)

On the philosophic side, the disciples of the great Master [Buddha] dashed themselves against the theoretical rocks of the Vedas and could not crush them; and on the other side they took away from the nation that eternal God to which everyone, man or woman, clings so fondly. And the result was that Buddhism had to die a natural death in India. At the present day there is not one who calls himself a Buddhist in India, the land of its birth. (51)

e) The Reconquest of India by Systematized Vedanta

1. The Dissipation of Both Priests and Kings in the Period after Buddha

It is probable that the [Buddhist] reformers had for centuries the majority of the Indian people with them. The older forces, however, were never entirely pacified, and they underwent a good deal of modification during the centuries of Buddhist supremacy. (52)

With the deluge that swept the land at the advent of Buddhism the priestly power fell into decay and the royal power was in the ascendant. Buddhist priests are renouncers of the world, living in monasteries and as homeless ascetics, unconcerned with secular affairs. They have neither the will nor the endeavor to bring and keep the royal power under their control through the threat of curses or magic arrows. Even if there were any remnant of such a will, its fulfillment had become then an impossibility. For Buddhism had shaken the thrones of all the oblation-eating gods and brought them down forever from their heavenly positions. The state of being a Buddha was superior to the heavenly positions of many a Brahma or an Indra, who vie with each other in offering their worship at the feet of Buddha, the God-man! And to this Buddhahood, every man or woman has the privilege to attain; it is open to all even in this life. From the descent of the gods, as a natural consequence, the superiority of the priests who were supported by them was gone.

Accordingly, the reins of that mighty sacrificial horse - the royal power - were no longer held in the firm grasp of the Vedic priest; and, now being free, it could roam anywhere by its unbridled will. The center of power in that period was neither with the priests chanting the Sama hymns and performing the yajnas according to the Yajur Veda; nor is the power vested in the hands of the kshatriya kings separated from each other and ruling over small, independent states. The center of power in that age was in emperors whose unobstructed sway extended over vast areas bounded by the ocean, covering the whole of India, from one end to the other. The leaders of that age were no longer Vishvamitra or Vashishtha [Vedic rishis], but emperors like Chandragupta, Dharmashoka, and others. There never were emperors who ascended the throne of India and led her to the pinnacle of glory such those lords of the earth who ruled over her in paramount sway during the Buddhist period. The end of this period is characterized by the appearance of Rajput power on the scene, and the re of modern Hinduism. With the re of Rajput power on the decline of Buddhism, the scepter of Indian empire, dislodged from its paramount power, was again broken into a thousand pieces and wielded by small, powerless hands. At this time the brahminical (priestly) power again succeeded in raising its head, not as an adversary as before, but this time as an auxiliary to the royal supremacy.

During this revolution, that perpetual struggle for supremacy between the priestly and the royal classes, which began from the Vedic times and continued through the ages till it reached its climax at the time of the Jain and Buddhist revolutions, had ceased for ever. Now these two powers were friendly to each other; but neither was there any more that glorious kshatra (warlike) valor of the kings, nor that spiritual brilliance which characterized the brahmins; each had lost its former intrinsic strength. As might be expected, this new union of the two forces was soon engaged in the satisfaction of mutual self-interest, and became dissipated by spending its vitality on extirpating their common opponents, especially the Buddhists of the time, and on similar other deeds. Being steeped in the vices consequent on such a union, e.g. sucking of the blood of the masses, taking revenge on the enemy, spoliation of others' property, etc., they in vain tried to imitate the rajusuya and other Vedic sacrifices of the ancient kings, and only made a ridiculous farce of them. The result was they were bound hand and foot by the formidable train of sycophantic attendance and its obsequious flatterers; and, being entangled in an interminable net of rites and ceremonies with flourishes of mantras and the like they soon became a cheap and ready prey to the Islamic invaders from the West....

Brahmanya power, since the appearance of the Rajput power (which held sway over India under the Mihira dynasty and others), made its last effort to recover its lost greatness; and in its effort to establish that supremacy, it sold itself at the feet of the fierce hordes of barbarians [Scythians] newly come from Central Asia; and to win their pleasure, introduced into the land their hateful manners and customs. Moreover, the brahmanya power, solely devoting itself to the easy means to dupe the ignorant barbarians, brought into vogue mysterious rites and ceremonies backed by its new mantras, and the like; and, in doing so, itself lost its former wisdom, its former vigor and vitality, and its own chaste habits of long acquirement. Thus it turned the whole of Aryavarta into a deep and vast whirlpool of the most vicious, the most horrible, the most abominable, barbarous customs; and, as the inevitable consequence of countenancing these detestable customs and superstitions, it soon lost all its own internal strength and stamina and became the weakest of the weak. (53)

2. Kumarila Bhatta in the North Led the Reaction of Vedic Ritualism against the Immoral Rites of Degraded Buddhism

Under the sway of kings who took up Buddhism and preached broadcast the doctrine of ahimsa (non-violence) the performances of the Vedic yaga-yajnas became a thing of the past, and no one could kill any animal in sacrifice for fear of the king. But subsequently among the Buddhists themselves - who were converts from Hinduism - the best parts of these yaga-yajnas were taken up and practiced in secret. From these sprang up the Tantras. (54)

I think that the Tantrika form of worship originated from the time that Buddhism began to decline and, through the oppression of the Buddhists, people began to perform their Vedic sacrifices in secret. They had no more the opportunity to conduct them for two months at a stretch, so they made clay images, worshipped them, and consigned them to the water - finishing everything in one night, without leaving the least trace! Man longs for a concrete symbol, otherwise his heart is not satisfied. So in every home that one-night sacrifice began to take place. By then, the tendencies of men had become sensual.... so the spiritual teachers of that time saw that those who could not perform any religious rite owing to their evil propensities also needed some way of coming round by degrees to the path of virtue. For them these queer Tantrika rites came to be invented. (55)

Barring some of the abominable things in the Tantra, such as the vamachara, etc., the Tantras are not so bad as people are inclined to think There are many high and sublimes Vedantic thoughts in them. In fact, the Brahmana portions of the Vedas were modified a little and incorporated into the body of the Tantras. All the forms of worship and the ceremonials of the present day, comprising the Karma Kanda , are observed in accordance with the Tantras. (56)

The Tantrika rites among the Tibetans... arose in India itself during the decline of Buddhism. It is my belief that the Tantras in vogue amongst us were the creation of the Buddhists themselves. Those Tantrika rites are even more dreadful than our doctrine of vamachara; for in them adultery got free rein; and it was only when the Buddhists became demoralized through immorality that they were driven away by Kumarila Bhatta. (57)

Whether for good or for evil, the Karma Kanda has fallen into disuse in India, though there are some brahmins in the Deccan who still perform yajnas now and then with the sacrifice of goats; and we also find here and there traces of the Vedic kriya kanda in the mantras used in connection with our marriage and sraddha [funeral] ceremonies, etc. But there is no chance of its being reestablished on its original footing. Kumarila Bhatta once tried to do so, but he was not successful in his attempt. (58)

[That] Northern reaction of ritualism was followed by the fitful glory of the Malava empire. With the destruction of that in a short time, northern India went to sleep, as it were, for a long period, to be rudely awakened [some centuries later] but the thundering onrush of Muslim cavalry across the passes of Afghanistan. (59)

3. The Renewal of Vedanta and Priestly Power from the South of India

In spite of its wonderful moral strength, Buddhism was extremely iconoclastic; and much of its force being spent in merely negative attempts, it had to die out in the land of its birth, and what remained of it became full of superstitions and ceremonials a hundred times more crude than those it was intended to suppress. Although it partially succeeded in putting down animal sacrifices of the Vedas, it filled the land with temples, images, symbols and bones of saints.

Above all, in the medley of Aryans, Mongols and aborigines which it created, it unconsciously led the way to some of the hideous vamacharas [left-handed Tantra]. This was especially the reason why this travesty of the teaching of the great Master, Buddha, had to be driven out of India by Sri Shankaracharya and his band of sannyasins.

Thus, even the current of life set in motion by the greatest soul that ever wore a human form, the Bhagavan Buddha himself, became a miasmatic pool, and India had to wait for centuries until Shankara arose, followed in quick succession by Ramanuja and Madhva.

By this time an entirely new chapter had opened in the history of India. The ancient kshatriyas and brahmins had disappeared. The land between the Himalayas and the Vindhyas, the home of the Aryas, the land which gave birth to Krishna and Buddha, the cradle of the great rajarshis and brahmarshis, [had] become silent. (60)

The empire of Magadha was gone. Most of northern India was under the rule of petty chiefs always at war with one another. Buddhism was almost extinct, except in some eastern and Himalayan provinces and in the extreme south; and the nation, after centuries of struggle against the power of hereditary priesthood, awoke to find itself in the clutches of a double priesthood of hereditary Brahmins and exclusive monks of the new regime, with all the power of the Buddhist organization and without their sympathy for the people. (61)

From the very father end of the Indian peninsula, from races alien in speech and form, from families claiming descent from the ancient brahmins, came the reaction against corrupted Buddhism.

What had become of the brahmins and kshatriyas of Aryavarta? They had entirely disappeared, except here and there a few mongrel clans claiming to be brahmins and kshatriyas; and, in spite of their inflated, self-laudatory assertions... they had to sit in sackcloth and ashes in all humility, to learn at the feet of the Southerners. The result was the bringing back of the Vedas to India - a revival of Vedanta such as India had never before seen; even the householders began to study the Aranyakas [Forest books of the Vedas]. (62)

A renascent India, bought by the valor and blood of the heroic Rajputs, defined by the merciless intellect of a brahmin from the same historical thought-center of Mithila (Kumarila Bhatta), led by a new philosophical impulse organized by Shankara and his band of sannyasins, and beautified by the arts and literature of the courts of Malava - arose on the ruins of the old. (63)

4. The Marvelous Boy Shankara, Having Brought the Vedas back to Life, Modern India Belongs to the Spiritual Part of the Vedas

A thousand years after Buddha's death... the mobs, the masses, and various races had been converted to Buddhism; naturally, the teachings of the Buddha became in time degenerated, because most of the people were very ignorant. Buddhism taught no God, no Ruler of the universe, so gradually the masses brought their gods and devils and hobgoblins out again and a tremendous hotchpotch was made of Buddhism in India. Again materialism came to the fore, taking the form of license with the upper classes and superstition with the lower. Then Shankaracharya arose and once more revivified Vedanta philosophy. He made it a rationalistic philosophy. In the Upanishads the arguments were often very obscure. By Buddha the moral side of the philosophy was laid stress upon, and by Shankaracharya, the intellectual side. He worked out, rationalized, and placed before people the wonderful, coherent system of Advaita. (64)

In spite of the preaching of mercy to animals, in spite of the sublime ethical religion, in spite of the hair-splitting discussions about the existence or non-existence of a permanent soul, the whole building of Buddhism tumbled down piecemeal; and the ruin was simply hideous. I have neither the time nor the inclination to describe to you the hideousness that came in the wake of Buddhism. The most hideous ceremonies, the most horrible, the most obscene books that human hands ever wrote or the human brain conceived, the most bestial forms that ever passed under the name of religion, have all been the creation of degraded Buddhism.

But India had to live…. The Lord came again, and this time the manifestation was in the South, and up rose that young brahmin of whom it has been declared that, at the age of sixteen he had completed all his writings; the marvelous boy Shankaracharya arose. The writings of this boy of sixteen are the wonders of the modern world, and so was the boy. He wanted to bring back the Indian world to its pristine purity - but think of the amount of the task before him. I have told you a few points about the state of things that existed in India..... The Tartars and Baluchis and all the hideous races of mankind came to India and became Buddhists and assimilated with us, and brought their national customs, and the whole of our national life became a huge page of the most horrible and bestial customs. That was the inheritance which that boy got from the Buddhists; and from that time to this, the whole work of India is a reconquest of this Buddhistic degradation by the Vedanta. It is still going on, it is not yet finished. Shankara came, a great philosopher, and showed that the real essence of Buddhism and that of Vedanta are not very different, but that the disciples did not understand the Master and have degraded themselves, denied the existence of the soul and have become atheists. (65)

When Buddhism broke down everything by introducing all sorts of foreign barbarisms into India - their manners and customs and such things - there was a reaction, and that reaction was led by a young monk, Shankaracharya. And [instead] of preaching new doctrines and always thinking new thoughts and making sects, he brought back the Vedas to life; and modern Hinduism has thus an admixture of ancient Hinduism, over which the Vedantists predominate. But, you see, what once dies never comes back to life, and those ceremonials of Hinduism never came back to life. You will be astonished if I tell you that, according to the old ceremonials, he is not a good Hindu who does not eat beef. On certain occasions he must sacrifice a bull and eat it. That is disgusting now. However they may differ from each other in India, in that all Hindus are one - they never eat beef. The ancient sacrifices and the ancient gods - they are all gone; modern India belongs to the spiritual part of the Vedas. (66)

5. Ramanuja Opened the Door to the Highest Spiritual Worship to All and Thus Brought the Masses back to the Vedic Religion

Shankara showed [that the real essence of Buddhism and Vedanta are not very different], and all the Buddhists began to come back to the old religion. But then, they had become accustomed to all these [Buddhist] forms. What could be done? (67)

In the Buddhist movement, the kshatriyas were the real leaders, and whole masses of them became Buddhists. In the zeal of reform and conversion, the popular dialects had been almost exclusively cultivated to the neglect of Sanskrit, and the larger portion of kshatriyas had become disjoined from the Vedic literature and Sanskrit learning. Thus this wave of reform which came from the South, benefited to a certain extent the priesthood, and the priests only. For the rest of India's millions, it forged more chains than they had ever known before. (68)

The movement of Shankara forced its way through its high intellectuality; but it could be of little service to the masses, because of it adherence to strict caste-laws, very small scope for ordinary emotion, and making Sanskrit the only vehicle of communication. Ramanuja, on the other hand, with a most practical philosophy, a great appeal to the emotions, an entire denial of birthright before spiritual attainments, and appeals through the popular tongue, completely succeeded in bringing the masses back to the Vedic religion. (69)

Shankara, with his great intellect, I am afraid, had not as great a heart [as Ramanuja]. Ramanuja's heart was greater. He felt for the downtrodden, he sympathized with them. He took up the ceremonies, the accretions that had gathered, made them pure so far as they could be, and instituted new ceremonies, new methods of worship, for the people who absolutely required them. At the same time, he opened the door to the highest spiritual worship from the brahmin to the pariah. That was Ramanuja's work. That work rolled on, invaded the North, was taken up by some great leaders there; but that was much later, during the Muslim rule; and the brightest of these prophets of comparatively modern times in the North was Chaitanya. (70)

In the South, the spiritual upheaval of Shankara and Ramanuja was followed by the usual Indian sequence of united races and powerful empires. It was the home of refuge of Indian religion and civilization, when northern India from sea to sea lay bound at the feet of the Central Asiatic conquerors. (71)

f) Through Slow Assimilation the Pure, Eternal Vedic Religion Has Evolved India towards the Highest Ideal

The task before [renascent India] was profound, problems vaster than their ancestors had ever faced. A comparatively small and compact race of the same blood and speech and the same social and religious aspiration [the Aryans], trying to save its unity by unscalable walls around itself, grew huge by multiplication and addition during the Buddhist supremacy; and it was divided by race, color, speech, spiritual instinct, and social ambitions into hopelessly jarring factions. And this had to be unified and welded into one gigantic nation. This task Buddhism had also come to solve, and had taken it up when the proportions were not so vast.

So long it had been a question of Aryanizing the other types that were pressing for admission and thus of making a huge Aryan body of its different elements. In spite of concessions and compromises, Buddhism was eminently successful and remained the national religion of India. But the time came when the allurements of sensual forms of worship, indiscriminately taken in along with various low races, were too dangerous for the central Aryan core, and a longer contact would certainly have destroyed the civilization of the Aryans. Then came a natural reaction for self-preservation, and Buddhism as a separate sect ceased to live in most parts of the land of its birth.

The reaction movement, led in close succession by Kumarila in the North and Shankara and Ramanuja in the South, has become the last embodiment of that vast accumulation of sects and doctrines and rituals called Hinduism. For the last thousand years or more, its great task has been assimilation, with now and then and outburst of reformation. This reaction first wanted to revive the rituals of the Vedas - failing which, it made the Upanishads or the philosophic portions of the Vedas its basis. It brought Vyasa's system of mimamsa philosophy (the Vedanta Sutras) and Krishna’s sermon, the Gita, to the forefront; and all succeeding movements have followed the same. (72)

During these hundreds of years since the time [of the great reformer Shankaracharya] to the present day, there has been the slow bringing back of the Indian masses to the pristine purity of the Vedantic religion. These reformers knew full well the evils which existed, yet they did not condemn. They did not say, "All that you have is wrong; you must throw it away". It can never be so.... Sudden changes cannot be, and Shankaracharya knew it. So did Ramanuja. The only way left to them was slowly to bring up the existing religion to the highest ideal. If they had sought to apply the other method, they would have been hypocrites, for the very fundamental doctrine of their religion is evolution, the soul going towards the highest goal, through all these various stages and phases which are, therefore, necessary and helpful. And who dares condemn them? (73)

In India, Kumarila again brought into currency the Karma Marga, the way of karma only; and Shankara and Ramanuja firmly reestablished the eternal Vedic religion, harmonizing and balancing in due proportions dharma, artha, kama and moksha [duty, gain, pleasure and liberation]. Thus the nation was brought to the way of regaining its lost life; but India has three hundred million souls to awake, and hence the delay. To revive three hundred millions - can it be done in a day? (74)

 

 

References

1. CW, Vol.4: Modern India, p.447.

2. CW, Vol.1: The Gita I, p.455.

3. CW, Vol.4: Modern India, pp.461-462.

4. CW, Vol.7: Inspired Talks, July 11, 1896, p.44.

5. CW, Vol.4: Modern India, pp.462-463.

6. CW, Vol.6: The Historical Evolution of India, p.160.

7. CW, Vol.2: True Buddhism, p.508.

8. CW, Vol.2: Maya and the Evolution of the Conception of God, pp.114-115.

9. CW, Vol.6: The Historical Evolution of India, p.160.

10. CW, Vol.1: The Gita I, pp455-456.

11. CW, Vol.6: The Historical Evolution of India, p.160.

12. CW, Vol.1: Krishna, p.438.

13. CW, Vol.4: Reply to the Address of the Maharaja of Khetri, p.325.

14. CW, Vol.5: Work without Motive, p.246.

15. CW, Vol.5: In Answer to Nivedita, pp.321-322.

16. CW, Vol.1: Krishna, p.439.

17. CW, Vol.4: Modern India, p.445.

18. CW, Vol.2: True Buddhism, p.508.

19. CW, Vol.3: Buddhistic India, pp.521-523.

20. CW, Vol.6: Notes Taken down in Madras, 1892-93, p.104.

21. CW, Vol.1: The Gita I, p.455.

22. CW, Vol.4: Reply to the Address of the Maharaja of Khetri, pp.325-326.

23. CW, Vol.6: The Historical Evolution of India, pp.160-161.

24. Ibid., p.161.

25. CW, Vol.3: Buddhistic India, p.524 and 520-521.

26. SVW, Volume 2, Chapter 13: The Last Battle, pp.274-275.

27. CW, Vol.1: The Gita I, p.455.

28. CW, Vol.4: Modern India, p.445.

29. CW, Vol.8: Buddha's Message to the World, p.97.

30. Ibid., pp.96-97.

31. CW, Vol.6: Letter to Swami Akhandananda from Ghazipur, February, 1890, p.225.

32. CW, Vol.2: The Absolute and Manifestation, p.138.

33. CW, Vol.1: Buddhism, the Fulfillment of Hinduism, p.22.

34. CW, Vol.2: The Absolute and Manifestation, pp.138-139.

35. CW, Vol.7: Conversation with Sharat Chandra Chakravarty , Belur, 1898, pp.118-119.

36. CW, Vol.1: Buddhism, the Fulfillment of Hinduism, p.21.

37. CW, Vol.7: Inspired Talks, July 9, 1895, p.39.

38. CW, Vol.8: Buddha's Message to the World, pp.97-98.

39. CW, Vol.6: The Historical Evolution of India, p.161.

40. CW, Vol.3: The Vedanta, p.414.

41. CW, Vol.7: Inspired Talks, June 30, 1895, pp.21-22.

42. CW, Vol.

43. CW, Vol.8: Buddha's Message to the World, p.100.

44. CW, Vol.8: Sayings and Utterances #32, p.271.

45. Ibid., #34, pp.273-274.

46. CW, Vol.3: Sannyasa, Its Ideal and Practice, p.447.

47. CW, Vol.3: The Sages of India, pp.263-264.

48. CW, Vol.3: My Plan of Campaign, p.217.

49. CW, Vol.6: The Historical Evolution of India, pp.162-163.

50. CW, Vol.5: The East and the West, p.455.

51. CW, Vol.1: Buddhism, the Fulfillment of Hinduism, p.22.

52. CW, Vol.6: The Historical Evolution of India, p.161.

53. CW, Vol.4: Modern India, pp.443-445.

54. CW, Vol.3: The Religion We Are Born In, p.458.

55. CW, Vol.7: Conversation with Priyanath Sinha, p.276.

56. CW, Vol.3: The Religion We Are born In, p.458.

57. CW, Vol.6: Letter to Swami Akhandananda from Ghazipur, February, 1890, pp.224-225.

58. CW, Vol.3: The Religion We Are Born In, pp.455-456.

59. CW, Vol.6: The Historical Evolution of India, p.165.

60. CW, Vol.4: Reply to the Address of the Maharaja of Khetri, p.326.

61. CW, Vol.6: The Historical Evolution of India, p.163.

62. CW, Vol.4: Reply to the Address of the Maharaja of Khetri, pp.326-327.

63. CW, Vol.6: The Historical Evolution of India, p.163.

64. CW, Vol.2: The Absolute and Manifestation, p.139.

65. CW, Vol.3: The Sages of India, pp.264-265.

66. CW, Vol.3: Buddhistic India, pp.535-536.

67. CW, Vol.3: The Sages of India, p.265.

68. CW, Vol.4: Reply to the Address of the Maharaja of Khetri, p.327.

69. CW, Vol.6: The Historical Evolution of India, pp.164-165.

70. CW, Vol.3: The Sages of India, pp265-266.

71. CW, Vol.6: The Historical Evolution of India, p.165.

72. Ibid., pp.163-164.

73. CW, Vol.3: My Plan of Campaign, pp.217-218.

74. CW, Vol.5: The East and the West, pp.454-455

 

 

PART I, SECTION 3: THE HISTORICAL ROOTS OF THE VEDANTA

Chapter 9: The Sources of Authority in Vedanta

a) The Three Prasthanas in the Study of the Hindu of Vedic Religion

My mind can best grasp the religions of the world, ancient or modern, dead or living, through this fourfold division:

1. Symbology - the employment of various external aids to preserve and develop the religious faculty of man.

2. History - the philosophy of each religion as illustrated in the lives of divine or human teachers acknowledged by each religion. This includes mythology, for what is mythology to one race or period is, or was, history to other races or periods. Even in cases of human teachers, much of their history is taken as mythology by successive generations.

3. Philosophy - the rationale, or the scope of each religion.

4. Mysticism - the assertion of something superior to sense-knowledge and reason which particular persons, or all persons under certain circumstances, possess; runs through the other divisions also.

All the religions of the world, past or present, embrace one or more of these principles, the highly developed ones having all four. Of these highly developed religions, again, some had no sacred book or books, and they have disappeared; but those which were based on sacred books are living to the present day. As such, all the great religions of the world today are founded on sacred books.

The Vedic religions [misnamed the Hindu or Brahminic] is founded on the Vedas. (1)

In modern India the three Prasthanas are considered equally important in the study of all systems of [the Hindu or Vedic] religion. First of all there are the revelations - the Shrutis - by which I mean the Upanishads. Secondly, among our philosophies, the Sutras of Vyasa have the greatest prominence on account of their being the consummation of all the preceding systems of philosophy. These systems are not contradictory to one another, but one is based on another; and there is a gradual unfolding of the theme which culminates in the Sutras of Vyasa. Then, between the Upanishads and the Sutras, which are the systematizing of the marvelous truths of the Vedanta, comes in the Gita, the divine commentary on the Vedanta.

The Upanishads, the Vyasa-Sutras, and the Gita, therefore, have to be taken up by every sect in India that wants to claim authority for orthodoxy, whether dualist, or vishishtadvaitists, or advaitist; the authorities of each of these are the three Prasthanas. We find that a Shankaracharya, or a Ramanuja, or a Madhvacarya, or a Vallabhacarya, or a Chaitanya - anyone who wanted to propound a new sect - had to take up these three systems and write… a new commentary on them. (2)

The three Prasthanas, then, in the different explanations of Dvaita, Vishishtadvaita, or Advaita, with a few minor recensions, form the "authorities" of the Hindu religion. (3)

b) The Upanishads

1. The Jnana Kanda or Upanishads Contain the Noblest Truths Ever Preached to Humanity

All the books known by the name of Vedanta were not entirely written after the ritualistic portion of the Vedas. For instance, one of them - the Isha Upanishad - forms the fortieth chapter of the Yajur-Veda, that being one of the oldest parts of the Vedas. There are other Upanishads which form portions of the Brahmanas or ritualistic writings, and the rest of the Upanishads are independent, not comprised in any of the Brahmanas or other parts of the Vedas; but there is no reason to suppose that they were entirely independent of other parts for, as we well know, many of these have been lost entirely and many of the Brahmanas have become extinct. So it is quite possible that the independent Upanishads belong to some Brahmanas, which in course of time fell into disuse while the Upanishads remained. These Upanishads are also called Forest Books or Aranyakas. (4)

The Indian mind got all that could be had from the external world, but it did not feel satisfied with that; it wanted to search further, to dive into its own soul, and the final answer came.

The Upanishads, or the Vedanta, or the Aranyakas, or Rahasya is the name of this portion of the Vedas…

Here we at once find that religion has got rd of all external formalities. Here we find at once that spiritual things are told, not in the language of matter, but in the language of the Spirit; the superfine in the language of the superfine. No more is any grossness attached to it, no more is there any compromise with things of worldly concern. Bold, brave beyond the conception of the present day, stand the giant minds of the sages of the Upanishads, declaring the noblest truths that have ever been preached to humanity, without any compromise, without any fear. This... I want to lay before you. Even the Jnana Kanda of the Vedas is a vast ocean; many lives are necessary to understand even a little of it. Truly has it been said of the Upanishads by Ramanuja that they form the head, the shoulders, the crest of the Vedas, and surely enough the Upanishads have become the Bible of modern India. The Hindus have great respect for the Karma Kanda of the Vedas; but, for all practical purposes, we know that for ages by Shruti has been meant the Upanishads, and the Upanishads alone. (5)

In the Upanishads there are certain passages which are called great words, which are always quoted and referred to. (6)

2. Only the Upanishads Have Always Ruled India

At all times in all countries the Karma Kanda, comprising the social customs and observances, changes form. Only the Jnana Kanda endures. Even in the Vedic age you find that the rituals gradually changed in form. But the philosophic portion of the Upanishads has remained unchanged up till now - only there have been many interpreters, that is all. (7) The Jnana Kanda, as embodying the spiritual teachings of the Vedas known as the Upanishads and the Vedanta, has always been cited as the highest authority by all our teachers, philosophers and writers, whether dualist, qualified monist, or monist. (8)

However great may be the merits of the Samhita and Brahmana portions of the Vedas to the ethnologists or the philologists, however desirable may be the results that the [mantras], agnim ile or isetvorjetva or sanno devirabhisthaye in conjunction with which the different altars and sacrifices and libations produce - it was all in the way of enjoyment, and no one ever contended that it could produce Moksha [liberation]. As such, the Jnana Kanda, the Aranyakas, the Shrutis par excellence, which teach the way to spirituality - the moksha marga - have always ruled and will always rule India. (9)

It is the Jnana Kanda of Vedanta only that has for all time commanded recognition for leading men across maya and bestowing salvation on them through the practice of yoga, bhakti, jnana, or selfless work; and, as its validity and authority remain unaffected by any limitations of time, place, or persons, it is the only exponent of the universal and eternal religion for all humankind. (10)

3. The Authority of the Upanishads Is Based on Verification by Seeing Truth Directly, Which Anyone May Do

In matters of religious duty the Vedas are the only capable authority... The authority of the Vedas extends to all ages, climes and persons. (11)

The Veda is our only authority and everyone has the right to it. (12)

The Upanishads teach us all there is of religion. (13)

The Upanishads treat alone of [attaining life and becoming immortal]. The path of the Upanishads is a very pure path. Many manners, customs, and local allusions cannot be understood today. Through the Upanishads, however, truth becomes clear. (14)

One has to believe in the Vedas. The Vedas contain the truths experienced by the sages and seers of old who went beyond the range of duality and perceived unity. Depending on mere reasoning, we cannot pass any judgment as to whether the waking state or the dream state is the true one. How can we know which of the two is true so long as we cannot take our stand on something beyond both of them, from where we can look at them objectively? All that we can say now is that two different states are experienced. When you are experiencing one the other seems to be false. You might have been marketing in Calcutta in your dream, but you wake up to find yourself lying in your bed. When the knowledge of unity will dawn, you will see but One and nothing else; you will then understand that the earlier dualistic knowledge was false. But all that is a long way off. It won't do to aspire to read the Ramayana and the Mahabharata before one has hardly begun to learn the alphabet. Religion is a matter of experience, and not of intellectual understanding. One must practice it in order to understand it. Such a position is corroborated by the sciences of chemistry, physics, geology, etc. It won't do to put together one bottle of oxygen and two of hydrogen and then cry, "Where is the water?" They have to be placed in a closed container and an electric current passed through them so they can combine into water. Then only you can see water, and you can understand that water is produced from a combination of hydrogen and oxygen. If you wish to have the unitive experience, you must have that kind of faith in religion, that kind of eagerness, diligence, and patience; and then only you will succeed. (15)

Disciple: I am living now by believing in something, but I have the Shastras for my authority. I do not accept any faith opposed to the Shastras.

Swami Vivekananda: What do you mean by the Shastras? If the Upanishads are the authority, why not the Bible or the Zendavesta equally so?

Disciple: Granted these scriptures are also good authority, they are not, however, as old as the Vedas. And nowhere, moreover, is the theory of the Atman better established than in the Vedas.

Swami Vivekananda: Supposing I admit that contention of yours, what right have you to maintain that truth can be found nowhere except the Vedas?

Disciple: Yes, truth may also exist in scriptures other than the Vedas, and I don't say anything to the contrary. But as for me, I choose to abide by the teachings of the Upanishads, for I have very great faith in them.

Swami Vivekananda: Quite welcome to that, but if somebody else has "very great faith" in any set of doctrines, surely you should allow him to abide by that. You will discover that, in the long run, both he and yourself will arrive at the same goal. (16)

Obey the scriptures until you are strong enough to do without them; then go beyond them. Books are not an end-all. Verification is the only proof of religious truth. Each must verify for him- or herself; and no teacher who says, "I have seen, but you cannot", is to be trusted - only that one who says, "You can see, too." All scriptures, all truths are Vedas in all times, in all countries, because these truths are to be seen, and anyone may discover them. (17)

4. All Schools of Hindu Thought Must Be Established on the Authority of the Genuine Upanishads

You must remember that what the Bible is to the Christians, what the Koran is to the Muslims, what the Tripitaka is to the Buddhist, what the Zend Avesta is to the Parsees, the Upanishads are to us [Vedantins]. (18)

The Upanishads are the Bible of India. They occupy the same place as does the New Testament. There are [more than] a hundred books comprising the Upanishads, some very small and some big, each a separate treatise. (19)

The Upanishads became the Bible of India. It was a vast literature, these Upanishads, and all the schools holding different opinions in India came to be established on the foundation of the Upanishads. (20)

It is better for us [Hindus] to remember that in the Upanishads is the primary authority; even the Grihya and Shrauta sutras [dharma-shastras] are subordinate to the authority of the Vedas. They are the words of the rishis, our forefathers, and you have to believe them if you want to become a Hindu. You may even believe the most peculiar ideas about the Godhead, but if you deny the authority of the Vedas, you are nastika (unorthodox). (21)

The essence of the knowledge of the Vedas was called by the name of Vedanta, which comprises the Upanishads; and all sects of India - dualists, qualified monists, monists, or the Shaivites, Vaishnavites, Shaktas, Sauras, Ganapatyas, each one that dares to come within the fold of Hinduism, must acknowledge the Upanishads of the Vedas. They can have their own interpretations and can interpret them in their own way, but they must obey the authority... That is why we want to use the word Vedantist instead of Hindu. All the philosophers of India who are orthodox have to acknowledge the authority of the Vedanta; and all our present-day religions, however crude some of them may appear to be, however inexplicable some of their purposes may seem, one who understands them and studies them can trace them back to the ideas of the Upanishads. So deeply have these Upanishads sunk into our race that those of you who are studying the symbology of the crudest religions of the Hindus will be astonished to find sometimes figurative expressions of the Upanishads - the Upanishads become symbolized after a time into figures, and so forth. Great spiritual and philosophical ideas in the Upanishads are with us today, converted into household worship in the form of symbols. Thus the various symbols used by us all come from the Vedanta, because in the Vedanta they are used as figures, and these ideas spread among the nation and permeated it throughout until they became part of everyday life as symbols. (22)

The Jnana Kanda of the Vedas comprises the Upanishads and is known by the name of Vedanta, the pinnacle of the Shrutis, as it is called…. The Vedanta is now the religion of the Hindus. If any sect in India wants to have its ideas established with a firm hold on the people it must base them on the authority of the Vedanta. They all have to do it, whether they are Dvaitists or Advaitists. Even the Vaishnavas have to go to the Gopalatapini Upanishad to prove the truth of their own theories. If a new sect does not find anything in the Shrutis in confirmation of its ideas, it will even go to the length of h a new Upanishad and making it pass current as one of the old original productions. There have been many such in the past. (23)

The Upanishads are many, and said to be one hundred and eight; but some declare them to be still larger in number. Some of them are evidently of much later date, as for instance, the Allopanisad in which Allah is praised and Muhammad is called the Rajasulla. I have been told that this was written during the reign of King Akbar to bring the Hindus and Muslims together, and sometimes they got hold of some word such as Allah, or Illa in the Samhita, and made an Upanishad on it. So in this Allopanisad, Muhammad is the Rajasulla, whatever that may mean. There are other sectarian Upanishads of the same species, which you find to be entirely modern; and it has been easy to write them, seeing that this language of the Samhita portion of the Vedas is so archaic, there is no grammar to it.... Given that, how easy it is to write any number of Upanishads, enough to make words look like old, archaic words, and you have no fear of grammar. Then you bring in Rajasulla or any other "sulla" you like. In that way, many Upanishads have been manufactured, and I am told it is being done even now. In some parts of India, I am perfectly certain, they are trying to manufacture such Upanishads among the different sects. But among the Upanishads are those which, on the face of them, bear the evidence of genuineness; and these have been taken up by the great commentators and commented upon, especially by Shankara, followed by Ramanuja and all the rest. (24)

c) The Vyasa Sutras: The Philosophy of the Vyasa Sutras Is Par Excellence That of the Upanishads

All schools of philosophy in India, although they claim to have been based on the Vedas, took different names for their systems. The last one, the system of Vyasa, took its stand upon the doctrines of the Vedas more than did the previous systems and made an attempt to harmonize the preceding philosophies, such as the Sankhya and the Nyaya, with the doctrines of the Vedanta. So it is especially called the Vedanta philosophy; and the Sutras or aphorisms of Vyasa are, in modern India, the basis of the Vedanta philosophy. (25)

Vyasa' s philosophy is par excellence that of the Upanishads. (26)

Following the Upanishads there come other philosophies of India, but every one of them failed to get that hold on India which the philosophy of Vyasa has got, although the philosophy of Vyasa is a development out of an older one, the Sankhya; and every philosophy and every system in India - I mean, throughout the world - owes much to Kapila [the founder of Sankhya], perhaps the greatest name in the history of India in psychological and philosophical lines.... The philosophy of Vyasa, the Vyasa Sutras, is firm-seated and has attained the permanence of that which it intended to present to humanity, the Brahman of the Vedantic side of philosophy. Reason was entirely subordinated to the Shrutis; and, as Shankara declares, Vyasa did not care to reason at all. His idea in writing the Sutras was just to bring together, and with one thread to make a garland of the flowers of Vedantic texts. His Sutras are admitted so far as they are subordinate to the authority of the Upanishads, and no further.

And, as I have said, all the sects of India now hold these Vyasa Sutras to be the great authority, and every new sect in India starts with a fresh commentary on the Vyasa Sutras according to its light.... The Vyasa Sutras have got the place of authority, and no one can expect to found a sect in India until he or she can write a fresh commentary on them. (27)

If one be asked to point out the system of thought towards which as a center all the ancient and modern Indian thought have converged, if one wants to see the real backbone of Hinduism in all its various manifestations, the Sutras of Vyasa will unquestionably be pointed out as constituting all that.

Either one hears the Advaita keshari (lion of Vedanta) roaring in peals of thunder - the asti, bhati, priya (It exists, shines, and is beloved) - amid the heart-stopping solemnities of the Himalayan forests, mixing with the solemn cadence of the river of heaven; or listens to the cooing of the piya, pitam in the beautiful bowers of the grove of Vrinda; whether one mingles with the sedate meditations of the monasteries of Varanasi or the ecstatic dances of the followers of the Prophet of Nadia (Sri Chaitanya); whether one sits at the feet of the teacher of the Vishishtadvaita system with its Vadakale, Tenkale (two divisions of the Ramanuja sect) and all the other subdivisions; or listens with reverence to the acharyas of the Madhva school; whether one hears the martial Wa guruki fateh of the secular Sikhs or the sermons on the Grantha Sahib of the Udasis and Nirmalas; whether he salutes the sannyasin disciples of Kabir with Sat sahib and listens with joy to the sakhis (bhajans); whether he pores upon the wonderful lore of that reformer of Rajputana, Dadu, or the works of his royal disciple, Sundaradasa, down to the great Nischaladasa, the celebrated author of the Vichara Sagara, which book has more influence on India than any that has been written in any language within the last three centuries; if one even asks the Bhangi Mehtar of Northern India to sit down and give an account of the teachings of his Lalguru - one will find that all these various teachers and schools have as their basis that system whose authority is the Shruti, the Gita its divine commentary, the Shariraka [Vyasa] Sutras its organized system, and all the different sects in India, from the Paramahamsa Parivrajakacharyas to the poor despised Mehtar disciples of Lalguru are different manifestations. (28)

d) The Bhagavadgita: The Gita Is the Gist of the Upanishads, Harmonizing Their Many Contradictory Parts

Next in authority is the celebrated Gita. The great glory of Shankaracharya was his preaching of the Gita. It is one of the greatest works that this great man did among the many noble works of his noble life - the preaching of the Gita and writing the most beautiful commentary upon it. And he has been followed by all the founders of the orthodox sects in India, each of whom has written a commentary on the Gita. (29)

The Gita is the gist of the Vedas. It is not our Bible, the Upanishads are our Bible. It is the gist of the Upanishads and harmonizes the many contradictory parts of the Upanishads. (30)

The Gita is a commentary on the Upanishads.... It takes the ideas of the Upanishads and, in some cases, the very words. They are strung together with the idea of bringing out in a compact, condensed and systematic form the whole subject the Upanishads deal with. (31)

If we study the Upanishads we notice, in wandering through the mazes of many irrelevant subjects, the sudden introduction of the discussion of a great truth, just as in the midst of a huge wilderness a traveler unexpectedly comes across here and there an exquisitely beautiful rose, with its leaves, thorn, roots, all entangled. Compared with that, the Gita is like these truths beautifully arranged together in their proper places - like a fine garland or a bouquet of the choicest flowers.... The reconciliation of the different paths of dharma and work without desire or attachment - these are the two special characteristics of the Gita. (32)

The great poem, the Gita, is held to be the crown jewel of all Indian literature. It is a kind of commentary on the Vedas. It shows us that our battle for spirituality must be fought out in this life; so we must not flee from it, but rather compel it to give us all that it holds. (33)

e) The Smritis, or Secondary Scriptures

1. The Vedas Delineate the Eternal Relations of Man, the Smritis Work Out the Details

There are two sorts of truth we find in our Shastras: one that is based upon the eternal nature of man - the one that deals with the eternal relation of God, soul, and nature; the other, with local circumstances, environments of the time, social institutions of the period, and so forth. The first class of truths is chiefly embodied in our Vedas, our scriptures, the second in the Smritis, the Puranas, etc. (34)

Two ideals of truth are in our scriptures: the one is what we call the eternal, and the other is not so authoritative, yet binding under particular circumstances, times, and places. The eternal relations which deal with the nature of the soul, and of God, and the relations between souls and God are embodied in what we call the Shrutis, the Vedas. The next set of truths is what we call the Smritis, as embodied in the words of Manu, Yajnavalkya, and other writers; and also in the Puranas, down to the Tantras. The second class of books and teachings is subordinate to the Shrutis - the Shrutis must prevail. This is the law. The idea is that the framework of the destiny of man has all been delineated in the Vedas and the details have been left to be worked out in the Smritis and Puranas. As for general direction, the Shrutis are enough; for spiritual life, nothing more can be said, nothing more can be known. All that is necessary has been known, all the advice that is necessary to lead the soul to perfection has been completed in the Shrutis; the details alone were left out, and these the Smritis have supplied from time to time. (35)

The Puranas and other religious scriptures are all denoted by the word Smritis. Their authority goes so far as they follow the Vedas and do not contradict them. (36)

Next to the Vedanta come the Smritis. These also are books written by sages, but the authority of the Smritis is subordinate to that the of the Vedanta because they stand in the same relation with us as the scriptures of other religions with regard to them. We admit that the Smritis have been written by particular sages; in that sense, they are the same as the scriptures of other religions, but these Smritis are not final authority. If there is anything in a Smriti which contradicts the Vedanta, the Smriti is to be rejected - its authority is gone. (37)

The Vedas, i.e. only those portions of them which agree with reason, are to be accepted as authority. Other Shastras, such as the Puranas, etc., are only to be accepted so far as they do not go against the Vedas. (38)

We must remember that for all periods the Vedas are the final goal and authority; and if the Puranas differ in any respect from the Vedas, that part of the Puranas is to be rejected without mercy. (39)

The Upanishads and nothing but the Upanishads are our scriptures. The Puranas, the Tantras, and all the other books - even the Vyasa Sutras - are of secondary, tertiary authority, but the primary are the Vedas. Manu and the Puranas, and all the other books are to be taken so far as they agree with the authority of the Upanishads; and when they disagree, they are to be rejected without mercy. (40)

The Smritis, Puranas, Tantras - all these are acceptable only so far as they agree with the Vedas, and wherever they are contradictory, they are to be rejected as unreliable. (41)

2. The Smritis, Speaking of Local Circumstances and Varying from Time to Time, Will Have an End

The Puranas, the modern representations of the ancient narasamsi (anecdote portions of the Vedas), supply the mythology [of the Hindu religion]; and the Tantras, the modern representation of the Brahmanas (the ritual and explanatory portion of the Vedas), supply the ritual. Thus the three Prasthanas, as authorities, are common to all the sects; but, as to the Puranas and Tantras, each sect has its own. (42)

These Smritis, we see again, have varied from time to time. We read that such and such a Smriti should have authority in the Satya Yuga, and such in the Treta Yuga, some in the Dvapara Yuga, and some in the Kali Yuga, and so on. As essential conditions changed, as various circumstances came to have their influence on the race, manners and customs had to be changed; and these Smritis, as mainly regulating

the manners and customs of the nations, had also to be changed from time to time. This is a point I ask you specially to remember. The principles that agree in the Vedanta are unchangeable. Why? Because they are all built upon the eternal principles that are in humanity and nature; they can never change. Ideas about the soul, going to heaven, and so on can never change; they were the same thousands of years ago, they are the same today, they will be the same millions of years hence. But those religious practices which are based entirely upon our social position and correlations must change with the changes of society. Such an order, therefore, would be good and true at a certain period and not at another. We find, accordingly, that a certain food is allowed at one time, and not at another, because the food was suitable for that time; but climate and other things changed, various other circumstances required to be met, so the Smriti changed the food and other things. Thus it naturally follows that, if in modern times our society requires changes to be made, they must be met and sages will come and show us the way to meet them; but not one jot of the principles of our religion will be changed; they will remain intact. (43)

We find, then, that in all these Smritis the teachings are different. One Smriti says this is the custom and this should be the practice of this age. Another one says that this is the practice of this age, and so forth. This is the achara which should be the custom of the Satya Yuga and this is the achara which should be the custom of the Kali Yuga, and so forth. Now this is one of the most glorious doctrines that you have - that eternal truths, being based on the nature of humanity, will never change so long as humanity lives. They are for all times, omnipresent, universal virtues. But the Smritis speak generally of local circumstances, of duties arising from different environments, and they change in the course of time. This you have always to remember: that because a little social custom is going to be changed, you are not going to lose your religion, not at all. Remember these customs have already been changed. There was a time in this very India when, without eating beef, no brahmin could remain a brahmin; you read in the Vedas how, when a sannyasin, a king, or a great man came into a house, the best bullock was killed; how in time it was found that, as we are an agricultural race, killing the best bulls meant annihilation of the race. Therefore the practice was stopped, and a voice was raised against the killing of cows. Sometimes we find existing then what we now consider the most horrible customs. In course of time other laws had to be made. These in turn will have to go, and other Smritis will come. This is one fact we have to learn: that the Vedas being eternal, will be one and the same throughout all ages, but the Smritis will have an end. As time rolls on, more and more of the Smritis will go, sages will come and they will change and direct society into better channels, into duties and into paths which accord with the necessity of the age and without which it is impossible that society can live. (44)

3. The Puranas, Which Were Written to Popularize the Religion of the Vedas

Then there are the Puranas. Puranam panchalakshanam - which means the Puranas of five characteristics: that which treats of history, of cosmology, with various symbological illustrations of philosophical principles, and so forth. These were written to popularize the religion of the Vedas. The language in which the Vedas are written is very ancient; and even among scholars very few can trace the date of these books. The Puranas were written in the language of the people of that time, what we call modern Sanskrit. They were meant, not for scholars, but for the ordinary people; and ordinary people cannot understand philosophy. Such things were given to them in concrete form by means of the lives of saints and kings and great men and historical events that happened to the race, etc. The sages made use of these things to illustrate the eternal principles of religion. (45)

 

Herein lies the difference between the scriptures of the Christians and the Buddhists and ours: theirs are all Puranas, and not scriptures, because they describe the history of the deluge, and the history of kings and reigning families, and record the lives of great men, and so on. This is the work of the Puranas; and so far as they agree with the Vedas, they are good. So far as the Bible and the scriptures of other nations agree with the Vedas, they are perfectly good; and when they do not agree, they are no more to be accepted. So with the Koran. There are many moral teachings in these, and so far as they agree with the Vedas, they have the authority of the Puranas, but no more. (46)

Question: What does orthodoxy mean with the Hindus?

Swami Vivekananda: In modern times it simply means obeying certain caste laws as to eating, drinking, and marriage. After that, the Hindu can believe in any system he or she likes. There never was an organized church in India, so there never was a body of people to formulate doctrines of orthodoxy. In a general way, we say that those who believe in the Vedas are orthodox; but in reality we find that many of the dualistic sects believe more in the Puranas than in the Vedas alone. (47)

Belgaum, October, 1892: Someone said to Swami Vivekananda in the course of a discussion in English about spiritual life, "Talks on religious matters should not be carried on in a foreign language, since it is prohibited in such and such a Purana." Swami Vivekananda replied, "It is good to talk of religious things, no matter what the language is." In support of this he quoted from the Vedas and added, " A judgment passed by a higher court cannot be set at naught by a lower court." (48)

4. The Tantras, Which Direct the Worship of Modern India

There are still other books, the Tantras. These are very much like the Puranas in some respects, and in some there is an attempt to revive the old sacrificial ideas of the Karma Kanda. (49)

The Tantras... represent the Vedic rituals in a modified form; and before anyone jumps to the most absurd conclusions about them, I will advise him to read the Tantras in conjunction with the Brahmanas, especially the Adhvaryu portion. And most of the mantras used in the Tantras will be found to be taken verbatim from their Brahmanas. As to their influence, apart from the shrauta and smarta rituals, all the forms of the ritual in vogue from the Himalayas to the Comorin have been taken from the Tantras, and they direct the worship of the Shakta, the Shaiva or Vaishnava, and all the others alike.

Of course, I do not pretend that all the Hindus are thoroughly acquainted with these sources of their religion. Many, especially in lower Bengal, have not heard of the names of these sects and these great systems; but consciously or unconsciously, it is the plan laid down in the three Prasthanas that they are all working out. (50)

f) The Essence of All Our Sacred Books

I hope and wish... that you will reverently study the Upanishads, the Brahma Sutras, and the Bhagavadgita, which are known as the Prasthanatraya (the three supreme sources of truth), as also the Itihasas (epics), the Puranas, and the Agamas (Tantras). You will not find the like of all these anywhere else in the world. Human beings alone, of all living beings, have a hunger in their hearts to know the whence and whither, the whys and wherefores of things. There are four key words which you must remember, viz. abhaya (fearlessness), ahimsa (non-injury), asanga (non-attachment), and ananda (bliss). These words really sum up the essence of all our sacred books. Remember them. Their implication will become clear to you later on. (51)

References

1. CW, Vol.4: Fundamentals of Religion, pp.374-375.

2. CW, Vol.3: The Vedanta, pp.395-396.

3. CW, Vol.4: Reply to the Madras Address, p.335.

4. CW, Vol.1: The Vedanta Philosophy, pp.357-358.

5. CW, Vol.3: The Vedanta, p.394.

6. CW, Vol.9: The Mundaka Upanishad, p.238.

7. CW, Vol.7: Conversation with Sharat Chandra Chakravarty at Belur, 1901, p.238.

8. CW, Vol.3: Vedanta in Its Application to Indian Life, p.229.

9. CW, Vol.4: Reply to the Madras Address, pp.332-333.

10. CW, Vol.6: Hinduism and Shri Ramakrishna, pp.182-183.

11. Ibid., p.181.

12. CW, Vol.3: The Religion We Are Born In, p.457.

13. CW, Vol.8: Letter to Mary Hale from New York, June 17, 1900, p.522.

14. CW, Vol.6: Thoughts on the Vedas and Upanishads, p.87.

15. Rems (Haripada Mitra), pp.51-52.

16. CW, Vol.6: Conversation with Sharat Chandra Chakravarty at Dakshineshwar, March, 1897, pp.470-471.

17. CW, Vol.7: Inspired Talks, June 24, 1895, p.9.

18. CW, Vol.3: The Vedanta in All Its Phases, p.332.

19. CW, Vol.1: The Gita I, p.446.

20. CW, Vol.3: Vedantism, p.438.

21. CW, Vol.3: The Vedanta in All Its Phases, p.333.

22. CW, Vol.3: Vedantism, pp.119-120.

23. CW, Vol.3: The Religion We Are Born In, p.456.

24. CW, Vol.3: The Vedanta in All Its Phases, pp.328-329.

25. CW, Vol.1: The Vedanta Philosophy, p.358.

26. CW, Vol.7: Inspired Talks, July 7, p.36.

27. CW, Vol.3: The Vedanta in All Its Phases, pp.327-328.

28. CW, Vol.4: Reply to the Madras Address, pp.334-335.

29. CW, Vol.3: The Vedanta in All Its Phases, p.328.

30. CW, Vol.9: The Gita, p.274.

31. CW, Vol.1: The Gita I, p.446.

32. CW, Vol.4: Thoughts on the Gita, pp.106-107.

33. CW, Vol.8: Discourses on Jnana-Yoga II, p.8.

34. CW, Vol.3: Reply to the Address of Welcome at Madura, p.173.

35. CW, Vol.3: The Sages of India, p.248.

36. CW, Vol.6: Hinduism and Shri Ramakrishna, p.181.

37. CW, Vol.3: Vedantism, p.120.

38. CW, Vol.5: Selections from the Math Diary, p.315.

39. CW, Vol.3: Reply to the Address of Welcome at Madura, p.173.

40. CW, Vol.3: The Vedanta in All Its Phases, pp.332-333.

41. CW, Vol.3: The Religion We Are Born In, p.457.

42. CW, Vol.4: Reply to the Madras Address, pp.335-336.

43. CW, Vol.3: Vedantism, pp.120-121.

44. CW, Vol.3: Reply to the Address of Welcome at Madura, pp.173-174.

45. CW, Vol.3: Vedantism, pp.121-122.

46. CW, Vol.3: The Vedanta in All Its Phases, pp.333-334.

47. CW, Vol.5: A Discussion, pp.297-298.

48. Rems. (Haripada Mitra), pp.26-27.

49. CW, Vol.3: Vedantism, p.122.

50. CW, Vol.4: Reply to the Madras Address, p.336.

51. Rems., (K.S. Ramaswami Shastri), p.108.

 

PART II: THE TEACHINGS AND PRACTICES OF THE VEDAS AND VEDANTA

Section 4: The Evolution of the Vedantic Teachings on God

Chapter 10: How the Evolution of the Teachings of the Vedas Developed the Idea of God

Chapter 11: The Atman

Chapter 12: The Last Word of the Vedas: Abstract Unity

PART II, SECTION 4: THE EVOLUTION OF THE VEDANTIC TEACHINGS ON GOD

Chapter 10: How the Evolution of the Teachings of the Vedas Developed the Idea of God

a) Studying the Vedas through the Eyeglass of Evolution

1. The Vedas Contain the Essence of All Religion

The religion of the Vedas is the religion of the Hindus and the foundation of all Oriental religions; that is, all other religions are offshoots of the Vedas; all Eastern systems of religion have the Vedas as authority. (1)

The Vedas are a series of books which, to our minds, contain the essence of all religion; but we do not think that they alone contain the truths. (2)

One point of difference between Hinduism and other religions is that in Hinduism we pass from truth to truth - from a lower truth to a higher truth - and never from error to truth. (3)

The Sruti takes the devotee gently by the hand and leads him or her from one stage to the other through all the stages that are necessary to travel to reach the Absolute; and as all other religions represent one or other of these stages in an unprogressive and crystallized form, all the other religions of the world are included in the nameless, limitless, eternal Vedic religion.

Work hundreds of lives out, search every corner of your mind for ages - and still you will not find one noble religious idea that is not already embedded in that infinite mine of spirituality [the eternal Vedic religion. (4)

All the religious thoughts that have come subsequent to the Vedas, in whatever part of the world, have been derived from the Vedas. (5)

Cross reference to:

Gita 3.26

b) We Find the Whole Process of the Growth of Religious Ideas in the Vedas

The Vedanta means the end of the Vedas, the third section, or Upanishads, containing the ripened ideas which we find more as germs in the earlier portion. The most ancient portion of the Vedas is the Samhita, which is in very archaic Sanskrit, only to be understood by the aid of a very old dictionary, the Nirukta of Yaska. (6)

[The Vedanta philosophy] is not philosophy in the sense that we speak of the philosophy of Kant or Hegel. It is not one book or the work of one person. Vedanta is the name of a series of books written at different times. Sometimes in one of these productions there will be fifty different things. Neither are they properly arranged; the thoughts, as it were, have been jotted down. Sometimes in the midst of other extraneous things we find some wonderful idea. But one fact is remarkable, that these ideas in the Upanishads would always be progressing. In that crude old language, the working of the mind of every one of the sages has been, as it were, painted just as it went; how the ideas were at first very crude; and they became finer and finer until they reach the goal of Vedanta, and this goal assumes a philosophical name. (7)

The Vedas were not spoken by any person, but the ideas were evolving slowly and slowly until they were embodied in book form, and then that book became the authority. Various religions are embodied in books; the power of books seems to be infinite. The Hindus have their Vedas, and will have to hold on to them for thousands of years more, but their ideas about them are to be changed and built anew on a solid foundation of rock. (8)

The Vedas should be studied through the eyeglass of evolution. They contain the whole history of the progress of religious consciousness, until religion has reached its perfection in unity. (9)

Our ancient philosophers knew what you call the theory of evolution; that growth is gradual, step by step, and the recognition of this led them to harmonize all the preceding systems. Thus, not one of the preceding ideas was rejected. The fault of the Buddhist faith was that it had neither the faculty nor the perception of this continual, expansive growth; and for this reason, it never even made an attempt to harmonize itself with the preceding steps towards the ideal. They were rejected as useless and harmful.

This tendency in religion is most harmful. Someone gets a new and better idea, and then he or she looks back on those he or she has given up and forthwith decides that they were mischievous and unnecessary. Such a person never thinks that, however crude they may appear from his or her present point of view, there were very useful, that they were necessary for him or her to reach his or her present state, and that every one of us has to grow in a similar fashion, living first on crude ideas, taking benefit from them. and then arriving at a higher standard.....

With blessing, and not with cursing, should be preserved all these various steps through with humanity has to pass. Therefore, all these dualistic systems have never been rejected or thrown out, but have been kept intact in Vedanta; and the dualistic conception of an individual soul, limited yet complete in itself, finds its place in Vedanta. (10)

In the Vedas we find the whole process of the growth of religious ideas. This is because, when a higher truth was reached, the lower perception that led to it was preserved. This was done because the sages realized that, the world of creation being eternal, there would always be those who needed the first steps to knowledge; that the highest philosophy, while open to all, could never be grasped by all. In nearly every other religion, only the last or highest realization of truth has been preserved, with the natural consequence that the older ideas were lost, while the newer ones were understood only by the few and gradually came to have no meaning for the many. We see this result illustrated in the growing revolt against old traditions and authorities. Instead of accepting them, men and women of today boldly challenge them to give reasons for the claims, to make clear the grounds upon which they demand acceptance. Much in Christianity is the mere application of new names and meanings to old pagan beliefs and customs. If the old sources had been preserved and the reasons for the transitions fully explained, many things would have been clearer. The Vedas preserved the old ideas and this fact necessitated huge commentaries to explain them and why they were kept. It also led to many superstitions, through clinging to old forms after all sense of their meaning had been lost. In many ceremonials words are repeated which have survived from a now-forgotten language and to which no real meaning can now be attached. (11)

c) The Upanishads, Having Been Preserved Unmutilated, Allow Us to Trace the Historical Growth of Spiritual Ideas

The word Upanisad may mean sittings [or sittings near a teacher]. Those of you who may have studied some of the Upanishads can understand how they are condensed, shorthand sketches. After long discussions had been held they were taken down, possibly from memory. The difficulty is that you get very little of the background. Only the luminous points are mentioned there. The origin of ancient Sanskrit is 5,000 BC; the Upanishads are [at least] two thousand years before that. Nobody knows exactly how old they are. (12)

In the older Upanishads the language is very archaic, like that of the hymn portion of the Vedas, and one has to wade sometimes through quite a mass of unnecessary things to get at the essential doctrines. The ritualistic literature about which I told you, which forms the second division of the Vedas, has left a good deal of its mark on the Chandogya Upanisad, so that more than half of it is still ritualistic. There is, however, one great gain in studying the very old Upanishads. You trace, as it were, the historical growth of spiritual ideas. In the more recent Upanishads the spiritual ideas have been collected and brought into one place, as in the Bhagavadgita, for instance - which we may, perhaps, look upon as the last of the Upanishads - you do not find any inkling of these ritualistic ideas. The Gita is like a bouquet composed of the beautiful flowers of spiritual truths collected from the Upanishads. But in the Gita you cannot study the rise of the spiritual ideas, you cannot trace them to their source. To do that, as has been pointed out by many, you must study the Vedas. The great idea of holiness that has been attached to these books has preserved them, more than any other book in the world, from mutilation. In them, thoughts at their highest and at their lowest have all been preserved, the essential and the non-essential, the most ennobling teachings and the simplest matters of detail stand side by side, for nobody has dared touch them.....

We all know that in the scriptures of every religion changes were made to suit the growing spirituality of later times; one word was changed here and another put in there, and so on. This, probably, has not been done with the Vedic literature; or, if ever done, it is most imperceptible. So we have this great advantage: we are able to study thoughts in their original significance, to note how they developed, how from materialistic ideas finer and finer spiritual ideas are evolved, until they attained their greatest height in Vedanta. Descriptions of some of the old manners and customs are also there, but they do not appear much in the Upanishads. The language used is peculiar, terse, and mnemonic.

The writers of these books simply jotted down these lines as helps to remember certain facts which they supposed were already well known. In a narrative, perhaps, which they are telling, they take it for granted that it is well known to everyone they are addressing. Thus a great difficulty arises; we scarcely know the real meaning of any one of these stories, because the traditions have nearly died out and the little that has remained of them has been very much exaggerated. Many new interpretations have been put upon them, so that when you find them in the Puranas they have already become lyrical poems. (13)

b) Vedanta Philosophy Began When the Ancient Aryans Found No Answers in the External World and Turned Back upon the Inside World

In the oldest parts of the Vedas the search was the same as in other books - the search was outside. (14)

The Hindu scriptures, the Vedas, are a vast mass of accumulation, some of them crude, until you come to where religion is taught, only the scriptural. Now, that was the portion of the Vedas which all [later] sects claimed to preach. Then, there are three steps in the ancient Vedas: first, work; second, worship, third, knowledge. When a man or woman purifies him or herself by work and worship, then God is within that man or woman. He or she has realized God is already there. He or she can only have seen God because the mind has become pure. Now, that mind can become purified through work and worship. That is all. Salvation is already there, but we don't know it. Therefore, work, worship and knowledge are the three steps. (15)

We find that the minds of the ancient Aryan thinkers began a new theme. They found out that in the external world no search would give an answer to their question [about the relationship of the external and internal world]. They might seek in the external world for ages, but there would be no answer to their questions. So they fell back upon this other method; according to this, they were taught that the desires of the senses, desires for ceremonials and externalities have caused a veil to come between themselves and the truth, and that this cannot be removed by any ceremonial. They had to fall back upon their own minds and analyze the mind to find the truth in themselves. The outside world failed and they turned back upon the inside world, and then it became the real philosophy of the Vedanta; and from here the Vedanta philosophy begins. It is the foundation-stone of Vedanta philosophy. As we go on, we find that all its inquiries are inside. From the very outset they seem to declare: look not for truth in any religion; it is here in the human soul, the miracle of all miracles - in the human soul, the emporium of all knowledge, the mine of all existence - seek here. What is not here cannot be there. And they found out, step by step, that which is external is but a dull reflection at best of that which is inside. (16)

c) The Three Points on Which All Vedantists Agree

All Vedantists agree on three points: they believe in God, in the Vedas as revealed, and in cycles. (17)

On one point all Vedantists agree, and that is that they all believe in God. All these Vedantists also believe ... that the Vedas are an expression of the knowledge of God; and as God is eternal, His or Her knowledge is eternally with Him or Her, and so are the Vedas eternal. There is another common ground of belief: that of creation in cycles. (18)

The three essentials of Hinduism are belief in God, in the Vedas as revelation, in the doctrine of karma and transmigration. (19)

[In the] teachings of the Upanishads there are various texts. Some are perfectly dualistic, while others are monistic. But there are certain doctrines which are agreed to by all the different sects of India. First, there is the doctrine of samsara or reincarnation of the soul. Secondly, they all agree in their psychology... They all also agree in one other most vital point, which alone marks characteristically, most prominently, most vitally, the difference between the Indian and the Western mind, and it is this: that everything is in the soul..... The next point which all the sects in India believe in, is God. (20)

d) The Ancient Vedic Search for God

1. The Different Strata of the Search

No savage can be found who does not believe in some kind of a god. Modern science does not say whether it looks upon this as revelation or not. Love among savage nations is not very strong. They live in terror. To their superstitious imaginations is pictured some malignant spirit, before the thought of which they quake in fear and terror. Whatever [savages] like they thinks will please the evil spirit. What will pacify them they think will appease the wrath of the spirit. To this end they labor ever against their fellow savages.... [Historical facts show] that savage humanity went from ancestor worship to the worship of elements and later, to gods, such as the God of Thunder and Storms. Then the religion of the world was polytheism. The beauty of the sunrise, the grandeur of the sunset, the mystifying appearance of the star-bedecked skies and the weirdness of thunder and lightning impressed primitive humanity with a force that it could not explain and suggested the idea of a higher and more powerful being controlling the infinities that flocked before its gaze...

Then came another period - the period of monotheism. All the gods disappeared and blended into one, the God of gods, the ruler of the universe. [Of God the Aryans said], "We live and move in God He or She is motion." Then there came another period known to metaphysics as the "period of pantheism". This race rejected polytheism and monotheism and the idea that God was the universe, and said, "The Soul of my soul is the only true existence. My nature is my existence and will expand to me." (21)

In the Vedas we trace the endeavor of that ancient people to find God. In their search for God they came upon different strata; beginning with ancestor worship, they passed on the worship of Agni, the fire-god, Indra, the god of thunder, and of Varuna, the God of gods.... This anthropomorphic conception, however, did not satisfy the Hindus; it was too human for them who were seeking the Divine. Therefore they finally gave up searching for God in the outer world of sense and matter and turned their attention to the inner world. Is there an inner world? And what is it? It is Atman. It is the Self, it is the only thing an individual can be sure of. If he or she knows him or herself he or she can know the universe, and not otherwise. (22)

Cross reference to:

Cha. Up., 7.25.1

2. The Worship of Ancestors and Spirits Is the Struggle to Transcend the Senses

[One] theory of spiritualism [is] that religion begins with the worship of ancestors. Ancestor worship was among the Egyptians, among the Babylonians, among many other races - the Hindus, the Christians. There is not one form of religion among which there has not been this ancestor worship in some form or other.

Before that they thought that this body has a double inside it and that when this body dies the double gets out and lives so long as this body exists. The double becomes very hungry or thirsty, wants food or drink and wants to enjoy the good things of this world. So [the double] comes to get food; and if he or she does not get it, he or she will injure even his or her own children. So long as the body is preserved the double will live. Naturally the first attempt, as we see, was to preserve the body, mummify the body, so that the body will live forever.

So with the Babylonians was this sort of spirit worship. Later on as the nations advanced, the cruel forms died out and better forms remained. Some place was given to that which is called heaven, and they placed food here so that it might reach the double there. Even now pious Hindus must, one day a year at least, place food for their ancestors. And the day they leave off [this habit] will be a sorry day for the ancestors. So you also find this ancestor worship to be one cause of religion. There are in modern times philosophers who advance the theory that this has been the root of all religions. (23)

Among the ancient Hindus... we find traces of... ancestor worship. (24)

[However], Professor Max Muller's opinion is that not the least trace of ancestral worship could be found in the Rig Veda. There we do not meet with the horrid sight of mummies staring stark and blank at us. There the gods are friendly to humanity; communion between the worshipper and worshipped is healthy. There is no moroseness, no want of simple joy, no lack of smiles or light in the eyes.... Dwelling on the Vedas, I even seem to hear the laughter of the gods. (25)

A very good position [can] be made out for those who hold the theory of ancestor worship as the beginning of religion.

On the other hand, there are scholars who, from the ancient Aryan literature show that religion originated in nature worship. Although in India we find proofs of ancestor worship everywhere, yet in the oldest record there is no trace of it whatsoever. In the Rig Veda Samhita the most ancient record of the Aryan race, we do not find any trace of it. Modern scholars think it is the worship of nature that they find there. The human mind seems to struggle to get a peep behind the scenes. The dawn, the evening, the hurricane, the stupendous and gigantic forces of nature, its beauties, these have exercised the human mind, and it aspires to go beyond, to understand something about them. In the struggle they endow these phenomena with personal attributes, giving them bodies and souls, sometimes beautiful, sometimes transcendent. Every attempt ended by these phenomena becoming abstractions, whether personalized or not. So also it is found with the ancient Greeks; their whole mythology is simply this abstracted nature worship. So also with the ancient Germans, the Scandinavians, and all the other Aryan races. Thus, on this side, too, a very strong case has been made out, that religion has its origin in the personification of the powers of nature.

These two views, though they seem to be contradictory, can be reconciled on a third basis which, to my mind, is the real germ of religion, and that I propose to call the struggle to transcend the limitations of the senses. Either human beings go to seek for the spirits of their ancestors, the spirits of the dead - that is, they want to get a glimpse of what there is after the body is dissolved; or they desire to understand the power working behind the stupendous phenomena of nature. Whichever of these is the case, one thing is certain - that they try to transcend the limitation of the senses. Human beings cannot remain satisfied with the senses; they want to go beyond them. (26)

All religions are more or less attempts to get beyond nature - the crudest or the most developed, expressed through mythology or symbology, stories of gods, angels or demons, or through stories of saints and seers, great men and women or prophets, or through the abstractions of philosophy - all have that one object, all are trying to get beyond these limitations. In one word, they are all struggling towards freedom. Human beings feel, consciously or unconsciously, that they are bound; they are not what they want to be. It was taught to them the very moment they began to look around. That very instant they learned that they were bound and they also found that there was something in them which wanted to fly beyond, where the body could not follow, but which was as yet chained down by this limitation. Even in the lowest of religious ideas, where departed ancestors and other spirits - mostly violent and cruel, lurking about the houses of their friends, fond of bloodshed and strong drink - are worshipped, even there we find that one common factor, that of freedom. People who want to worship the gods see in them, above all thing, greater freedom than in themselves. If a door is closed, they think the gods can get through it, and that walls have no limitations for them. (27)

3. The Idea of Infinity Underlay the Aryans' Perception of the Growth of God

There have been two theories advanced in modern times with regard to the growth of religions. The one is the spirit theory, the other the tribal theory. The tribal theory is that humanity in its savage state remains divided into many small tribes. Each tribe has a god of its own - or sometimes the same god divided into many forms, as the god of this city came to that city, and so on; Jehovah of this city and of such-and-such a mountain. When the tribes came together, one of them became strong....

[These philosophers] advance the theory that the root of all religions was the tribal assimilation of gods into one. (28)

In the oldest portion of the Vedas there is very little of spiritualism, if anything at all. These Vedic devas were not related to spiritualism - although later on they became so; and this idea of Someone behind them, of whom they were manifestations, is in the oldest parts. (29)

The popular idea that strikes one as making the mythologies of the Samhitas entirely different from other mythologies is that, along with every one of [the Vedic] gods is the idea of an infinity. This infinite is abstracted and sometimes described as Aditya. At other times it is affixed, as it were, to all the other gods....

The peculiar fact that the Vedic gods are taken up, as it were, one after the other, raised and sublimated till each has assumed the proportions of the infinite personal God of the universe - calls for an explanation. Professor Max Muller creates for it a new name, as he thinks it is peculiar to the Hindus; he calls it henotheism. We need not go far for the explanation. It is within the book. A few steps from the very place where we find these gods being raised and sublimated, we find the explanation also..... The Being perceived was one and the same; it was the perceiver who made the difference. It was the hymnist, the sage, the poet, who sang in different languages and different words, the praise of one and the same Being. (30)

There are various other hymns where the same idea comes in about how this all came, just as... when they were trying to find a governor of the universe, a personal God, they were taking up one deva after another, raising it up to that position; so now we shall find that in various hymns one or other idea is taken up and infinitely expanded and made responsible for everything in the universe. One particular idea is taken as the support in which everything rests and exists, and that support has become all this. So on with various ideas. They tried this method with prana, the life principle. They expanded the idea of the life principle until it became universal and infinite. It is the life principle that is supporting everything - not only the human body, but it is the light of the sun and moon, it is the power moving everything, the universal motive energy. (31)

We have seen how the idea of the devas came. At the same time we know that these devas were at first only powerful beings, nothing more. Most of you are horrified when reading the old scriptures, whether of the Greeks, the Hebrews, the Persians, or others, to find that the ancient gods sometimes did things which to us are very repugnant. But when we read these books we entirely forget that we are persons of the nineteenth century and these gods were beings existing thousands of years ago. We also forget that the people who worshipped these gods found nothing incongruous in their characters, found nothing to frighten them, because they were very much like themselves....

The great mistake is in recognizing the evolution of the worshippers, while we do not acknowledge the evolution of the Worshipped. He or She is not credited with the advance that his or her devotees have made. That is to say, you and I, as representing ideas, have grown. This may seem somewhat curious to you - that God can grow. God cannot. God is unchangeable. In the same sense, real human beings never grow. But humanity's ideas of God are constantly changing and expanding. We shall see later on how the real human being behind each one of these human manifestations is immovable, unchangeable, pure, and always perfect; and in the same way the idea that we form of God is a mere manifestation, our own creation. Behind that is the real God who never changes, the ever-pure, the immutable. But the manifestation is always changing, revealing the reality behind more and more. When it reveals more of the fact behind, it is called progression, when it hides more of the fact behind, it is called retrogression. Thus, as we grow, so the gods grow. From the ordinary point of view, just as we reveal ourselves as we evolve, so the gods reveal themselves. (32)

Cross reference to:

Rig Veda, 164.46

e) The Personal God in Vedanta

1. Vedanta Begins Where the Idea of Monotheism First Appears

In the case of [the god] Varuna, there is another idea, just the germ of one idea which came but was immediately suppressed by the Aryan mind - and that was the idea of fear. In another place we read they are afraid, they have sinned and ask Varuna for pardon [Atharva Veda Samhita, 4.16 q.v.] These ideas were never allowed, for reasons you will come to understand later on, to grow on Indian soil, but the germs were there sprouting, the idea of fear and the idea of sin. This is the idea, as you all know, of what is called monotheism. This monotheism, you see, came to India at a very early period. (33)

Here Vedanta begins, where these monotheistic ideas first appear. (34)

In the Karma-Kanda portion of the Vedas we find the most wonderful ideas of religion inculcated, we find the most wonderful ideas about an overruling Creator, Preserver and Destroyer of the universe presented before us in language sometimes the most soul-stirring. (35)

2. To the Vedantic Mind Monotheism Was Too Anthropomorphic and Did Not Explain the Visible World

Throughout the Samhitas, in the first and oldest part, this monotheistic idea prevails, but we shall find that it did not prove sufficient for the Aryans; they threw it aside, as it were, as a and matter and turned their attention to the inner world. (38)

The ancient monotheistic idea did not satisfy the Hindu mind. It did not go far enough, it did not explain the visible world; a ruler of the world does not explain the world - certainly not. A ruler of the universe does not explain the universe; and much less an external ruler explains, one outside of it. He or She may be a moral guide, the greatest power in the universe, but that is no explanation of the universe. (39)Cross reference to: very primitive sort of idea and went further on, as we Hindus think. (36)

It was first asked who created the external world and how it came into being. Now the question is: what is that in human beings which makes them live and move, and what becomes of that when they die? The first philosophers studied the material substance and tried to reach the ultimate through that. At the best, they found a personal governor of the universe, a human being immensely magnified, but yet to all intents and purposes a human being. But that could not be the whole truth; at best it could only be a partial truth. We see this universe as human beings and our God is our human explanation of the universe.

Suppose a cow were philosophical and had religion, it would have a cow universe and a cow solution of the problem, and it would not be possible that it should see our God. Suppose cats became philosophers; they would see a cat universe and have a cat solution of the problem of the universe, and a cat ruling it. So we see from this that our explanation of the universe is not the whole of the solution (37)

The stages of growth lead up from a multiplicity of gods to monotheism. This anthropomorphic conception, however, did not satisfy the Hindus. It was too human for them who were seeking the divine. Therefore they finally gave up searching for God in the outer world of sense

Atharva Veda 4.16.2

3. The Personal God of Hinduism Is the Highest Principle of the Universe, in Whom Humanity Can Take Refuge

We shall see how the [ancient Aryan thinkers] took, as it were, this old idea of God, the governor of the universe, who is external to the universe, and first put Him or Her inside the universe....

The Aryan mind had so long been seeking an answer to the question, [where did the universe come from?] from outside. They questioned everything they could find - the sun, the moon, the stars - and they found all they could in this way. The whole of nature at best could teach them only of a personal being who is the Ruler of the universe; it could teach nothing further. In short, out of the external world we can only get the idea of an architect, that which is called the design theory. It is not a very logical argument, as we all know; there is something childish about it, yet it is the only little bit of anything we can know about God from the external world - that this world required a builder. But this is no explanation of the universe: the materials of the world are before Him or Her, and this God wanted all these materials. The worst objection is that He or She must be limited by the materials. The builder could not have made a house without the materials of which it is composed. Therefore, He or She was limited by the materials; He or She could only do what the materials enabled Him or Her to do. Therefore the God that the design theory gives is at best only an architect - and a limited architect - of the universe; He or She is bound and restricted by the materials. He or She is not independent at all. That much they had found out already, and many other minds would have rested at that. In other countries the same thing happened; the human mind could not rest there; the thinking, grasping minds wanted to go further, but those who were backward got hold of them and did not allow them to grow. But, fortunately, these Hindu sages were not the people to be knocked on the head; they wanted to get a solution, and now we find that they were leaving the external for the internal. (40)

The Vedas are full of passages which prove the existence of a personal God. The rishis who, through long devotion to God, had a peep into the unknown and threw their challenge to the world. It is only presumptuous people who have not walked in the path described by the rishis and who have not followed their teachings, that can criticize and oppose them. No one has yet come forward who would dare to say that he or she has properly followed their directions and has not seen anything and these rishis are liars. There are people who have been under trial at various times and have felt that they have not been forsaken by God. The world is such that if faith in God does not offer us any consolation it is better to commit suicide. (41)

All the sects in India believe... in God. Of course, their ideas of God will be different. The dualists believe in a personal God, and a personal God only. I want you to understand this word personal a little more. This word personal does not mean that God has a body, sits on a throne somewhere and rules this world, but means saguna, with qualities. There are many descriptions of the personal God. This personal God as the ruler, the creator, the preserver, and the destroyer of the universe is believed in by all sects. (42)

Ishwara is to be known from the Vedanta; all Vedas point to Him (who is the Cause, the Creator, the Preserver and Destroyer). Ishwara is the unification of the trinity known as Brahma, Vishnu, and Shiva, which stand at the head of the Hindu pantheon. [Brahma-Sutras, Shankaracharya’s commentary] (43)

Disciple: Is there any such statement in the Upanishads that Ishwara is an all-powerful person? But people generally believe in such an Ishwara.

Swami Vivekananda: The highest principle, the Lord of all, cannot be a person. The jiva [individual soul] is an individual and the sum total of jivas is the Ishwara.... But Brahman transcends both the individual and collective aspects, the jiva and the Ishwara. In Brahman there is no part; it is for the sake of easy comprehension that parts have been imagined in it. That part of Brahman in which there is the superimposition of creation, maintenance and dissolution of the universe, has been spoken of as Ishwara in the scriptures, while the other, unchangeable portion, with reference to which there is no thought of duality, is indicated as Brahman.... When through meditation and other practices name and form are dissolved, then only the transcendent Brahman remains. Then the separate reality of jivas and the universe is felt no longer. Then it is realized that one is the eternal, pure essence of Intelligence, or Brahman.....

Disciple: How then is it true that Ishwara is an almighty person?

Swami Vivekananda: Humans are human in so far as they are qualified by the limiting adjunct of mind. Through the mind they have to understand and grasp everything, and therefore whatever they think is limited by the mind. Hence it is the natural tendency of human beings to argue, from the analogy of their own personality, the personality of Ishwara or God. Human beings can only think of their ideal as a human being. When, buffeted by sorrows in this world of disease and death, they are driven to desperation and helplessness, then they seek refuge with someone, relying on whom they may feel safe. But where is that refuge to be found?... The means may be different in different cases. Those who have faith in a personal God have to undergo spiritual practices holding on to that idea. If there is sincerity, through that will come the awakening of the lion of Brahman within. (44)

Cross reference to:

Taitt. Up., 3.1.1

Shwe. Up., 2.5, 3.8

f) The Impersonal God of the Upanishads Is Immanent in the Whole Universe

What is the effect of accepting... an impersonal Being, an impersonal deity? What shall we gain? Will religion stand as a factor in human life, our consoler, helper? What becomes of the desire of the human heart to pray for help to some being? That will all remain. The personal God will remain, but on a better basis. It has been strengthened by the impersonal.... Without the impersonal, the personal cannot remain. If you mean to say there is a Being entirely separate from this universe, who has created this universe out of nothing just by His or Her will, , that cannot be proved. Such a state of things cannot be. But if we understand the idea of the impersonal, then the idea of the personal can remain there also. This universe, in its various forms, is but the various readings of the same impersonal. When we read it with the five senses, we call it the material world. If there be a Being with more senses than five, he or she will read it as something else. If one of us gets an electric sense, he or she will see the universe as something else again. There are various forms of that Oneness of which all these various ideas of worlds are but various readings, and the personal God is the highest reading of that impersonal that can be attained to by the human intellect. (45)

In our thought of God there is human limitation, personality; with Shakti [God as Mother] comes the idea of one universal Power.... The Upanishads did not develop this thought, for Vedanta does not care for the God idea. (46)

The God preached in the Vedas is the formless, infinite, impersonal. (47)

What is salvation? To live with God. Where? Anywhere. Here this moment. One moment in infinite time is quite as good as any other moment. This is the old doctrine of the Vedas. (48)

Just as in the West we find this prominent fact in the political development of Western races that they cannot bear absolute rule, that they are always trying to prevent any one person from ruling over them and are gradually advancing to higher and higher democratic ideas, higher and higher ideas of physical liberty, so in Indian metaphysics exactly the same phenomenon appears in the development of spiritual life. The multiplicity of gods gave place to one God of the universe, and in the Upanishads there is a rebellion even against that one God. Not only was their idea of many governors of the universe ruling their destinies unbearable, but it was also intolerable that there should be one person ruling this universe. This is the first thing that strikes us. The idea grows and grows until it attains its climax. In almost all of the Upanishads we find the climax coming at the last, and that is the dethroning of the God of the universe. The personality of God vanishes, the impersonality comes. God is no more a person, no more a human being, however magnified and exaggerated, who rules this universe, but has become an embodied principle in every being, immanent in the whole universe. (49)

Unless there is unity at the universal heart, we cannot understand variety. Such is the conception of the Lord in the Upanishads. Sometimes it rises even higher, presenting to us an ideal before which at first we stand aghast - that we are in essence one with God. (50)

Cross reference to:

Brihad. Up., 1.4.10

2.3.6

Cha. Up., 6.8.7

7.15.1

References

1. CW, Vol.6: The Vedanta Philosophy and Christianity, p.48.

2. CW, Vol.1: The Hindu Religion, p.329.

3. CW, Vol.6: Notes Taken Down in Madras, 1892-93, p.103.

4. CW, Vol.4: Reply to the Madras Address, p.343.

5. CW, Vol.5: Selections from the Math Diary, 315.

6. CW, Vol.5: Indian Missionary's Mission to England, p.203.

7. CW, Vol.1: Vedic Religious Ideals, p.356.

8. CW, Vol.3: Vedantism, p.435.

9. CW, Vol.6: Notes Taken Down in Madras, 1892-93, p.103.

10. CW, Vol.2: Practical Vedanta IV, pp.346-347.

11. CW, Vol.8: Discourses on Jnana-Yoga VII, pp.24-25.

12. CW, Vol.1: The Gita I, p.446.

13. CW, Vol.2: The Freedom of the Soul, pp.189-190.

14. CW, Vol.2: The Way to Blessedness, p.412.

15. CW, Vol.3: Buddhistic India, p.521.

16. CW, Vol.1: Vedic Religious Ideals, p.355.

17. CW, Vol.1: The Vedanta Philosophy, p.359.

18. CW, Vol.2: The Atman, p.239.

19. CW, Vol.6: Notes Taken Down in Madras, 1892-93, p.103.

20. CW, Vol.3: The Vedanta in All Its Phases, pp. 334-335.

21. SVW, Vol.1, Chapter 5: In a Southern City, pp.268-269.

22. CW, Vol.1: Vedanta as a Factor in Civilisation, p.384.

23. CW, Vol.9: History of the Aryan Race, p.260.

24. CW, Vol.2: The Necessity of Religion, p.58.

25. CW, Vol.3: Vedantism, p.436.

26. CW, Vol.2: The Necessity of Religion, pp.58-59.

27. CW, Vol.2: Maya and Illusion, p.103.

28. CW, Vol.9: History of the Aryan Race, pp.259-260.

29. Ibid., p.261.

30. CW, Vol.1: Vedic Religious Ideals, pp.345-348.

31. Ibid., p.352.

32. CW, Vol.2: Maya and the Evolution of the Conception of God, pp.105-107.

33. CW, Vol.1: Vedic Religious Ideals, p.346.

34. CW, Vol.2: Maya and Freedom, p.128.

35. CW, Vol.3: The Vedanta, p.393.

36. CW, Vol.1: Vedic Religious Ideals, p.346.

37. CW, Vol.2: Realisation, p.155.

38. CW, Vol.1: Vedanta as a Factor in Civilisation, p.384.

39. CW, Vol.1: Vedic Religious Ideals, p.350.

40. Ibid., pp.355-356 and 353-354.

41. CW, Vol.6: Notes Taken Down in Madras, 1893-93, pp.107-108.

42. CW, Vol.3: The Vedanta in All Its Phases, pp.335-336.

43. CW, Vol.7: Inspired Talks, July 12, 1895, p.46.

44. CW, Vol.7: Conversation with Sharat Chandra Chakravarty at Belur Math, 1899, pp.191-192.

45. CW, Vol.1: Reason and Religion, p.377.

46. CW, Vol.8: The Worship of the Divine Mother, p.253.

47. CW, Vol.6: The Story of the Boy Gopala, p.169.

48. CW, Vol.3: Buddhistic India, p.537

49. CW, Vol.2: The Freedom of the Soul, pp.190-191.

50. CW, Vol.1: What Is Religion?, p.338.

Continued….

For Chapters 11 onwards click here